#you can all watch me gamble on some old men

[runawaymun]

What if I streamed my Zhongli and Neuvillette pulls

[lizdive]

hello! platonic aventurine, jing yuan, blade, sunday, boothill, dan heng and dr ratio with a teen!reader who is like lynette from genshin?

please do include lynette’s backstory as well :3

love my girlie lynette i remember when i first got her i maxed her out as quick as possible she’s so pretty <33 idk why tumblr wasn’t cooperating with me while i was trying to format this istg,,,, tysm for requesting !! sorry this took some time,, if you’re unsatisfied just tell me and i’ll redo it !! <33

notes 𐙚 gender-neutral reader — "you" used to refer to reader ,, reader is a teenager ,, reader is based off of "lynette" from the game genshin impact ,, platonic relationships ,, mentions of being sold, close to being 'used', creepy old men, and other things relating to lynette’s past ,, yanqing is referenced in jing yuan’s part ,, mention of silver wolf in blade’s part ,, mention of march in dan heng’s part ,, mention of screwllum in dr ratio’s part ,, this is not proofread pls ignore typos especially bcs this is so long i cannot proofread this all rn

⭑ AVENTURINE has worked with many people and therefore has seen it all when it comes to appearances and personalities, but you by far are the most interesting person he’s met.

⭑ He’s tried to interact with you before, and every time you give him a bizarre and odd response he only tries harder. Mostly because he wants to properly hold a conversation with you, but also because he wants to see how odd your replies can get.

⭑ He doesn’t blame you for not trusting him so easily. Many who have joined the IPC have done it out of force and therefore trust nobody. He actually feels a bit proud that you are not naive and stay guarded around the other workers so they don’t take advantage of you. Still, he’ll try his best to befriend you so you aren’t alone.

⭑ Finds your swordsmanship very impressive. Your agility and strength brings you praise from him and sometimes he’ll watch you train. You don’t say anything to him as usual. Whenever you spot him you just stare at him with that poker face of yours and continue as if he isn’t even there.

⭑ When he notices how much tea you drink on a daily basis, he’ll gift you the finest tea on the market as a 'good job' for completing missions successfully. You’ll know it’s from him because of it’s value and because he always leaves little notes on the boxes.

⭑ If you ever invite him to have some tea and sweets with you, trust that he will be there whether it be physically or using a hologram if he’s far away. He’ll prepare tea in his location and make it look like he’s actually present with you physically in the moment.

⭑ The longer AVENTURINE spends time with you, the more he finds himself subconsciously keeping a sweet treat with him at all times in case you’re craving something. If you’re off on a mission he’ll make sure to give you money for your tea and sweet treats alone and will ask you to send him pictures of what you got.

⭑ He’s is very interested in your feline features and traits. When you tell him about your rare case of atavism, he’s very intrigued. He may do his own little experiments like buying you cat toys to see your reaction which is up to interpretation. Also, he’ll bring you fish dishes during your lunch breaks whenever you forget to bring your food!

⭑ Loves watching your performances and would be honored if you asked him to assist you! If you ever want to hold something grand-scale he’ll be more than happy to rent you a full theatre to perform in. Best advertisements for your shows and everything.

⭑ When you open up to him about your past, he can only sit there is surprise and pity. You were so young yet already went through so much before joining the IPC. He can relate to you in some ways as well. He knows what it’s like to be sold off to men who only used instead of cared.

⭑ If you tell him that man may still be alive, he’ll do a bit of research. If he is, then AVENTURINE will have a lovely gambling match with him! No worries, it’s all for fun! Fun for you, at least, when you get to go shopping with all the money the man once had but now lost. Buy yourself some nice outfits and self-care products, you deserve it !!

⭑ If you ever have moments where you feel bad or icky from your past, or have nightmares, he’ll always be there to comfort you. Call him, text him, go up to him and ask for comfort, or if he’s near and notices he’ll come and ask you if you’re okay and if you wanna talk about it. He’s good at distractions. Why not have some snacks with him, It’s time for shopping, there’s this new restaurant that opened that serves purely seafood.

⭑ He’ll do the talking for you. If anyone tries to switch from him to you he’ll either let you give the weirdest response ever or steer them back to him. He also appreciates how you don’t beat around the bush and how frank you are.

⭑ You’re bad with machines and tech? AVENTURINE doesn’t think much of it until you wreck the fifth computer that month.. oh well, he’ll just buy you a new one. He’ll try his best to teach you and help you improve and fix your machinery clumsiness, but he’ll also tease you and joke about it.

"Tea is ready, now it's time for a short rest."

"Alright, just let me finish the last paper in this file and I’ll be right there. I have some new news about [+] from the genius society~"

⭑ The general of the Luofu attending your performances instead of working? More likely than you think! You various tricks and acts are a nice pass-time when he doesn’t feel like completing the mountain of paperwork stacked up on his desk. While you aren’t the most expressive person which may lead to some acts come off as dull, he finds amusement in how your personality contradicts your occupation.

⭑ A bit concerned when he spots you walking around the large ship without any supervision on multiple occasions, but it’s not his place to ask and you don’t look distressed or anything (not that you ever do.) However, he’ll order some cloud knights to keep a close eye on you just in case anyone were to try anything.

⭑ JING YUAN found out about your swordsmanship skills from Yanqing. It was when the young boy had returned from his training, utterly exhausted with his hair looking like had been attacked by a wind storm, that he is told about the teen with the feline features has some impressive swordsmanship.

⭑ That’s when his interest was piqued and he tries to interact with you. After performances he’ll give you some praise and ask how you’re doing. This, of course, makes you a bit nervous as this is the general of the luofu and here he his talking to you like you’re his kid,, so you do what you do best and hit him with one of your outlandish responses that makes him pause.

⭑ JING YUAN laughs thinking you’re pulling off one of your acts, but then you do it again and again and by the end of the interaction you have successfully made the general question if his age was getting to him.

⭑ Still, he will continue to praise you and ask how your day is after every performance, sometimes offering a game of starchess if you’re not too busy. His consistency is what gets you to trust him as he shows no ill-intent, especially after you grow closer to Yanqing behind the scenes as the boy constantly spars with you.

⭑ He doesn’t mind how frank and straightforward you can be. Like Aventurine, he’s worked with many different people and appreciates it. Your pokerface is also something he’ll praise you for as it’s very useful in combat and when playing against him.

⭑ When you open up about your past, JING YUAN can’t help the seed of anger that has been planted in him, and the more you share, the more that anger grows. He knows this world is cruel, but he had secretly hoped that it had been kinder to you. His relief is very evident on his features when you tell him that the man hadn’t been able to do anything relating to your body.

⭑ Will issue an order to a small group of cloud knights to find the man who had dared to put you through such a horrible experience. They won’t be the one to use him as a training target, however. That is for JING YUAN to enjoy. Oh, don’t mind him. Something important came up. Don’t worry, he’ll be back soon. You just enjoy your tea and sweets.

⭑ Speaking of tea and sweets, JING YUAN will always be down for tea time with youHe’ll try to clear at least a nice period in the afternoon to dedicate it to tea time with you. It becomes a tea party as Yanqing join you both sometimes. Takes tea time very seriously and will pause whatever he’s doing to attend. Clock strikes tea time? He’s leaving mid-conversation.

⭑ Cat naps!! It’s a big pile of you, him, mimi, and sometimes Yanqing, all curled up together and slumbering peacefully under the warm sun. He’ll use the excuse of keeping an eye on you when you’re napping just so he can nap as well. He indulges your cat instincts / traits a lot (sometimes you think he’s secretly a cat, too.)

⭑ Finds the fact that you’re very clumsy with machines very funny but also surprising. You’re so skilled with your blade and you perform such intricate acts and tricks that take years go master yet you struggle using a vacuum?? It’s a pretty bad case especially because the luofu is very mechanical-machinery reliant, so if anything randomly breaks, JING YUAN will just sigh as he knows it’s most likely you.

⭑ He won’t always be there to do the talking for you, but he’ll do his best. Plus, not many people will chat with you when the general is around. They’d either be too intimidated or just think it’s not in their place. If you ever wish to avoid social interaction, just stick next to him.

"Animals can also express their feelings. If you listen carefully, you can tell what state they are in. For a kitty, 'Meow~' means they are much happier than 'Meow meow meow!', and in that situation, you can pet them as much as you want and they won't run away."

"Hmm… is that so? Well, mimi makes more of a 'Meow… meow meow meow!' noise when I pet her. What emotion does that convey?"

⭑ This man does not interact with anyone, so how you two became close is still a mystery to the other stellaron hunters. Still, it’s clear that you both have some sort of bond that’s inseparable.

⭑ Missions with the both of you is just comfortable silence. The two of you are like the social outcasts of any setting. Well, at least the missions are completed swiftly. Most of the time, the third person of the mission doesn’t even have to do anything in the combat department. You both just slice and dice.

⭑ There is no doing the talking for each other because nobody talks to you both, anyways. People are too intimidated to talk to you both with how doll-esque you seem and how scary he is. You both are social interaction repellents and it can be a bit annoying for some, but people like Silver Wolf love it.

⭑ You both bond over not being the best with technology and machinery. You both never rarely use your phones and therefore are victims of having your phones used by other people. You both really couldn’t care less.

⭑ BLADE will watch your performances whenever he isn’t busy with missions. If you want him to help you, it’ll take a bit of convincing, especially if it involves you being in enclosures like being in a glass box with water or something. During dangerous tricks like those he’s very focused so nothing bad happens. Would prefer if he was the one at risk instead of you,,,

⭑ If you want to spar with him, he’ll be hesitant. Yes, you’re good with your sword, but he’s much much more skilled and he’s worried he’ll accidentally hurt you. He’l mentor you, however. Teaching is fine, but sparring is a big nono.

⭑ Doesn’t really care much for your feline features. BLADE has seen a lot of hybrids in his time so yours are not a shocker. He’ll be considerate of any boundaries and will make sure people don’t touch your ears or tail of course, but he won’t treat you any differently than any other person.

⭑ Will drink tea with you occasionally but he won’t eat the sweet treats. Likes tea himself, so he’ll enjoy your little tea times. He’ll bring back new types of teas you have yet to try during missions. If he’s going back to the planet or if it’s nearby and you liked a specific type, he’ll buy it again in larger portions so you can drink as much as you want.

⭑ Opening up to him is like talking to a wall. He looks stoic as always on the outside but trust that on the inside he has already thought of over 100 ways to make that man’s life a living hell. Like Jing Yuan, he knows the world is cruel. He will simply be crueler. Doesn’t take long for him to find the man who had bought you, and that day Blade’s bounty is soaring with how big the increase is.

⭑ Not the best with comforting others but if you’re having a bad day because of the memories or feel icky or something BLADE will make sure everyone gives you space and lets you have your you time. Will prepare tea and a snack for you, too.

"I used to think that the golden sun and dark shadows of the night could never understand one another. But in you, I see a kind of strange complexity that has needlessly piqued my curiosity..."

"…mmn.."

⭑ Another one that attends your shows! The news of a rising feline-featured performed piqued his interest, and so on opening night for your first show he could be seen seated in the spectator seats up top.

⭑ Really enjoys how your stoic demeanor balances your dramatic acts. While he knows your lack of enthusiasm isn’t the most encouraging for people to return or interact, he appreciates how different it is from the other over the top performers that litter penacony. SUNDAY soon becomes a regular at your shows.

⭑ It was you who came up to him first. You simply wanted to thank him for his consistent attendance and constant support, but he soon swept you int conversation and no matter how many odd and bizarre responses you gave him, he always managed to adjust to keep the conversation going. You cannot win with him.

⭑ These back-stage / after-show conversations soon become almost as frequent as his attendance to your performances. Also, his frequent attendance does not go unnoticed and when news of the head of the oak family being seen during almost every performance goes viral your popularity skyrockets.

⭑ Have you ever thought of security work as a side-occupation? It was when SUNDAY was escorting you to call a taxi that he saw your swordsmanship in action. Your theatre borders some dangerous territory, but memes were usually taken care of. He now knew who dealt with him as he watched you obliterate the ones that appeared. It reassures him knowing that you can take care of yourself.

⭑ Everyone in his residence knows how serious tea time is. Servants are rushing around in the kitchens trying to prepare the perfect sweets and snacks. To prepare the tea just the way you both like it, hot enough for SUNDAY but cool enough for you. The poor servants’ stress levels are always through the roof when it’s tea time preparation, and you are blissfully unaware of it all. By the time you’re in sunday’s office or lounge, everything has already been prepared.

⭑ Just like you are intrigued by SUNDAY’s halovian features, he is intrigued by your feline features. When you both are close enough, he’ll let you preen his wings and you’ll let him groom your ears and tail. He’s much more fussy with you, however. The second he spots a stray strand of fur in his office, he’s demanding your presence so he can get rid of the rest of the loose fur. He’ll get even more fussy before your performances and will always do last-minute checks before you’re out on stage.

⭑ Another one that appreciates your honesty and how you always cut straight to the point. Can always rely on you to tell him what he needs when he needs it. Also, your attention to detail is very useful and sometimes he’ll ask of you to focus on certain people during a show and report back to him.

⭑ The second you begin to open up about your past, SUNDAY is right beside you reassuring you to take it slow especially when you tell him about the man you were sold to. He’s pissed, rightfully so, but during the moment he’s supportive and makes sure to make it very clear that you are not anything negative you say about yourself should you do so.

⭑ SUNDAY is very good at interrogations, and with THEIR ability he’ll know if that wretched scum lies to him. There is no justifying, there is no 'the past is past' — there is no redemption. Once the man admits all he has done, he will be rid of. Vanished off the face of the cosmos. Nobody will know anything about him.

⭑ He’ll help you practice for performances, but he won’t go up on stage with you. He’d rather watch from afar as he doesn’t want to steal the spotlight from you. Your show nights are all about you, and he’ll make sure of it. There will be no disturbances and no casualties.

⭑ Funds all of your performances. Buys you any and all equipment you want and need. Want to expand your theatre? Done and without any charge. SUNDAY is your number one supporter and defender !!

⭑ He doesn’t mind doing the talking for you, but he’ll try and encourage you to talk for yourself. It would do you good to indulge in some small talk and conversation every once in a while! But if you insist you don’t want to and just want to be left alone without conversation, he’ll understand and drop it.

"After the sun goes down, the desires hidden in people's hearts will rise to the surface... I mean— evening shows are spectacular. Should I reserve a ticket for you?"

"Ahaha, yes, please do reserve a ticket."

⭑ Was creeped out the moment he met you. You were so still and expressionless that he thought you were a doll until you suddenly rushed forward and beat ass. If he had a heart it would’ve definitely stopped.

⭑ BOOTHILL couldn’t deny your swordsmanship was praiseworthy, however. Your agility, your sharp cuts, everything about it was impressive for someone your age. He tried to praise you but you gave him that stoic look and blurted out the most random sentence he’s heard and walked away leaving him dazed.

⭑ It doesn’t matter if your shows are expensive or not, BOOTHILL WILL get himself a ticket just to be able to figure out what it is with you. Also, because the idea of your dull expressionless self doing magic tricks had him doubling over in laughter. However, he was surprised at how professional you were with every act and trick.

⭑ Managed to sneak backstage and looked around for you only to find you gone. Was disappointed because he really did want to praise you for your skill— well, now skills. And maybe wanted to know who the hell trained you and how you were so good for a teenager.  Oh well, there was always the next show.

⭑ Or, there was always that same night. Saving you from some creepy men who were trying to do Aeons know what was all it took for you to glue yourself to him and use him as your meat shield. Not that BOOTHILL minded, it was kinda of in his job description and his morals to protect innocent people, especially when they were on the younger side.

⭑ He’s still a bit creeped out by how you’re so.. doll. You follow him around like a reserved duckling. And it’s not just following him around until the end of his stay — no, he literally finds you grabbing onto his jacket as he makes his way to leave to complete another bounty. There’s no getting rid of you and he’s accepted that.

⭑ He’ll definitely tease you about your feline features and behaviors. Calls you a clingy cat and will buy you cat toys as jokes. If you get upset, he’ll quickly apologize and make it up to you by taking you to your favorite seafood restaurant and letting you get whatever you want. If you don’t mind the jokes, then you’ll have a pile of cat toys that grows with each month!

⭑ Didn’t understand why you’d always stand in the corner of his mechanic’s shop when he was getting upgrades or repaired. He though it was just some teenage shyness but then one night he watched you blow up a literal vacuum. Terrified of you messing with his wires while he’s asleep charging. He tried to help, but gave up and backed away when you proceeded to fry your phone because it overheated.

⭑ Finds it absolutely hilarious when you’re interacting with people. Whether it’s your brutal honesty when talking to others or just one of your flabbergasting sentences to get them to leave you alone, it’s all comedic gold to him. Until it’s targeted at him,,, then uhm,,, yeah,,, okay maybe it’s a bit funny but still,,,,,

⭑ BOOTHILL knows he can come off as intimidating, and he’ll use it to his advantage if you don’t want anyone to talk to you. If someone tries to push it, they’ll have a nice revolver in their face and a protective cyborg ready to shoot at any moment should they push it even more.

⭑ When you open up to him about your past, all he can feel is rage — so much so that his internal fans are whirring to cool him down. He immediately asks you if you remember his name, his appearance, anything. He’ll also comfort you if you feel bad or feel like it’s your fault, which it definitely isn’t.

⭑ Oh sorry, he just got a new bounty you can’t go on. It’s just too dangerous! Don’t worry, you stay and spend all his money like some spoiled teen if you want. He’ll be back soon, you just relax and have a little you time!!

⭑ Would love to take part in your performances. He’s cautious if he’s on stage, however, and will probably use a disguise so nobody notices him since he is a wanted man, after all. He doesn’t want to risk your safety because of his status. He has yet to find out you also have a rising bounty on your head because you’ve been spotted numerous times with him.

⭑ BOOTHILL doesn’t mind your little tea time as long as it doesn’t get in the way of important bounties and dangerous missions. Even if it does, he’ll just tell you to maybe change your schedule? He’ll take you to a nice tea shop to make up for it but please focus on the bounty so it can be over with and you’ll be safe,,,

⭑ Really wants to know how you do that teacup card trick,,,

"I'm not accustomed to expressing myself, but I consider myself a good listener. If you have any troubles, tell me. I'll guard your secrets."

"I don’t doubt ya, kid."

⭑ DAN HENG initially did not expect you to trust anyone quickly when you first joined the express. It takes one to know one, but he can tell rather quickly that you were cautious of everyone despite your poker face. He doesn’t talk too much with you, not that he gets the chance as you give your weird replies to everyone who tries to talk to you.

⭑ He doesn’t realize that you inviting him for tea time in your room is a privilege only he has until March complains about your 'favoritism'. He’ll ask you about it and you’ll confirm it. He won’t ask why but it’s nice to know you trust him more than anyone else.

⭑ You both are social outcasts 2.0. He’ll do most of the talking for you both, but if anyone else from the crew is present, especially March, then they’ll do the talking for you both. He’s also the only one to understand your random response and to this day nobody knows how he does it.

⭑ Just like he needs to tend to his vidyadhara traits, you need to tend to your feline ones. Doesn’t mind if you randomly start shedding but will get a bit bothered if you leave your shedded fur around in the archives. If it gets to much he’ll sit you down and comb through your tail and ears’ fur himself. Also, if you’re comfortable with it, please put in some data about your avatism in the archives.

⭑ DAN HENG doesn’t seem all that enthusiastic during your performances, but he does enjoy them. He’ll clap and give some words of encouragement, but he’s not full on beaming. He just doesn’t know how to properly show his support physically so he’ll show it with praise and giving you trinkets and things he thinks you would or could use.

⭑ Also doesn’t mind helping you with acts and performances, and it’s funny how the both of you have this deadpan poker face while doing the most dramatic over the top jaw dropping trick. You both have a bit of a reputation on some planets that you’ve publicly performed during free time on missions,,

⭑ DAN HENG, like Blade, isn’t the best at comforting people — he can barely comfort himself. He’s a bit emotionally awkward. Still, he’ll try his best to comfort you as you open up to him about your past. He’s upset, but never at you. He’ll pat your back comfortingly or let you hug him.

⭑ If there’s ever a mission where he lays eyes on that man should he still be alive, DAN HENG will act on your behalf. He just needs to keep his skills sharp, that’s all. WORLD CLEANSING DRAGON—

⭑ If you have nightmares, you’re always free to sleep next to him in the archives. He knows how bad nightmares can be as someone who has suffered from them, and if you get embarrassed because you think it’s childish due to your age, he’ll pretend to still be asleep when you enter his room late to snuggle next to him.

⭑ Your clumsiness with technology and machinery genuinely concerns him. He’ll try to keep as little tech in your room as possible and will supervise you whenever you do literally anything with objects of the sort so you don’t hurt yourself or anyone around.

⭑ There’s a lot of things DAN HENG doesn’t realize he’s doing unless someone points it out. How he orders dishes that have some fish in them so he can give them to you, how he always makes sure your tea is cool enough for your sensitive tongue, how he know when you’re upset or not just from your ears.

⭑ Doesn’t mind sparring with you, but he’ll go easy on you. If you want him to mentor you, he’ll take it very seriously. He wants to make sure that you’ll be able to defend yourself should anything happen. Yes, he knows your swordsmanship is impressive for your age, but he also knows that impressive does not equal safety every time. He may be a bit strict, but it’s for your wellbeing so please don’t get upset.

"Go to sleep, I still have some loose ends to tie up from work today... I still have to fix the vacuum cleaner I broke.."

"That’s the third one this month.."

⭑ Was a bit surprised when he entered his lecture to find a feline-featured teenager sitting front row staring at him with a dead look. Was a bit creeped out, but whatever. He was fully expecting you to drop out after the first class.

⭑ Was surprised once again when you showed up for the next lecture. And the one after and after and after. Not to mention you were diligent and observant. You noticed a lot of things and after you two grew close, he’s a bit intimidated by how much you know and notice.

⭑ Some of the other students hate you for it bcs you can easily snitch on them if he ever asked you to. They can never say anything about it because you either ignore them or VERITAS steps in and scolds them.

⭑ You’re like a therapy cat for him but not in a weird way. If you let him, VERITAS will study your case of avatism. With how cat-like you behave, he’ll do some tests like scratching your ears and petting you. Would also see your reaction to cat toys. Now, why do I say therapy cat? Because your purring calms him down always. Also you make him feel like a cat dad.

⭑ He’ll get annoyed if you freely shed all around. Will scold you every time and then expect you to groom yourself properly. If you don’t he’ll get all huffy and frustrated as he does it himself but he really doesn’t mind. He just puts up an act.

⭑ You both are a scary duo. Some people think you’ve gotten your frank and brutal tongue from VERITAS, but you were like that since young. Still, many firmly believe you got it from him. You needn’t worry about unecessary conversation — people are too scared either you or him will rip them a new one for even looking at you. (exaggeration)

⭑ And while many are intimidated and scared of you, getting easily offended at your lack of sugarcoated words, VERITAS appreciates how blunt you can be. Will tell other people to be like you and doesn’t care if they get offended LMFAO

⭑ Probably the one on this list that’s the biggest enjoyer of tea time. You’ll be working on your assignments and be’ll be grading others’ assignments while enjoying sweet snacks and tea. Either that, you both sit in comfortable silence, or you’re dropping all the latest gossip you’ve heard and things you’ve noticed about your classmates that he hasn’t.

⭑ Contrary to the popular belief of his students, VERITAS finds himself enjoying your magic tricks and performances. It takes skill to do what you do, and he has to give credit where it’s due. He won’t really help during your acts, but he’ll give his input and ideas on how to improve like a better angle or quicker actions.

⭑ Also, VERITAS would encourage you to better cultivate your swordsmanship! I’d like to think he has connections, so he’ll find you someone if you want a mentor. If not, then that’s fine too. He’ll remind you everyday to go train for at least an hour. He won’t force you if you don’t feel like it, of course. As long as you’re with him, he’ll be able to protect you anyways.

⭑ Also one of the not-so-good comforters on the list when you open up about your past. So instead, he’ll brutally degrade the man you were sold to until you feel better. He’s trying his best, please understand that. He’ll give you an awkward pet to the head to top it all off.

⭑ I feel like VERITAS wouldn’t do anything to the man physically. Instead, he’ll care for your skills and enhance them until you’re known across the cosmos. Be it as a scholar, a sword fighter, a performer, or something else. Because in his eyes, that’s the best revenge.

⭑ Should that man still be alive, he will see that the one he saw as nothing but a toy to use is now one of the brightest stars in the cosmos, known all throughout while he is rotting away like the scum bastard he is.

⭑ Now, VERITAS is very prideful with his favorite and best student and he supports you, but,,,, but what is this,,,,, how are you so horrible with technology and machinery???? Were you born yesterday??

⭑ Like Dan Heng, he’ll supervise you whenever you’re using anything that has tech and/or machinery in it. Almost got a heart attack when he saw you tinkering with something that piqued your interest on Herta’s space station — VERITAS genuinely thought you’d bring the end of the station by blowing it up.

⭑ Would implement things in divergent universe (domain based off of tea time, occurrence, etc.) that relates to you and he wouldn’t even realize it until Screwllum points it out to which he denies.

"Making tea looks simple on the surface, but it is actually quite complex. The quality of the tea leaves, the temperature of the water, the number of times to add water... Only when every variable is properly controlled can tea of the purest taste be brewed. Would you like a cup?"

"You truly are passionate in the art of tea making, hm? But, yes, I would like a cup."

[two-white-butterflies]

a lemon cake | daemon targaryen

Description: The Hendriks have always kept to their own. What happens when a betrothal happens between the only Hendrik daughter and the Rogue Prince? A story where, you go through lengths in order to ensure your lord husband's loyalty.

W.C: a lotta words super mega ultra

A/N: After re-watching Descendants. I figured that this would be a good plot. Reader basically gives Daemon a love potion. It wears off. He's still in love. No beta we die like men. OC Daemon because of the love potion, but otherwise still him.

House Hendrik. In silence we persevere.

When the first lord of your house settled from Old Valyria, they did not bring dragons or swords - but they did bring magic. Magic that allowed the members of the house to hear the whispers of nature. But lately, nature has only answered with silence.

The lands were barren, and the sheep were dying of illness.

The gold in your coffers were nearing extinction. Correction, there wasn't anything left - your father has to work in the King's council to ensure that you and your children would live a comfortable life.

A prolonged sigh escapes your mouth. You stared at yourself through the reflection on the mirror. In silence we persevere.

You remind yourself of the words your father uttered before he left.

"My lady," the maid clears her throat. She was holding a sealed letter. "Thank you," you mumble while taking the paper from her hands.

You force a smile on your face.

My dearest daughter,

I am pleased announce that the King has agreed to an engagement, and your presence in the Red Keep is of utmost importance. It seems like the Seven Gods have answered our prayers. Do not think about the gold that we'll use to bring you here, your Aunt Jayne has agreed to sponsor the trip, with the promise that you won't forget her once you are a nobleman's wife. Take care.

All my love,

your father.

You finished reading the letter, inhaling the scent of vanilla. It was sadly a short letter, not detailing anything about your father's stay. He made sure that the letter was short and concise. He did not even have money for ink.

"My lady?" the maid inquires, curious about the contents of the letter.

"Lord Hendrik has invited me to join him in the Red Keep." you inform, watching as she poured you a glass of tea. "- will you promise to take care of the household in my absence?" you asked, and she presses a kiss to your forehead.

She stood as your mother, after Lady Hendrik died.

"I promise." she swore. "- have fun in the Capital." she smiled.

You could only nod.

"You told me that he agreed on a betrothal!" your eyebrows merged together. "You wouldn't have come here if the only purpose was finding a suitable match." your father insists.

"Our house has stood proud, looked down on others with lesser breeding. If word ever comes out that I am here to save a sinking ship, our reputation will be ruined." you argued.

"If there was another choice, I wouldn't ask." he says regretfully, his eyes cloudy with tears threatening to spill out. "- my position in the King's council is under threat. My health has fallen drastically, and only a husband can save you and our house." he breathes.

He knows that it shouldn't be that way, but it is.

"What you mean to say is..." you could not stomach to say the word.

"- this is my last gamble, child. If you do not wish to do it for our family, at least do it for yourself." he pleads.

Stupid family with their idiotic gambles. You cursed while continuing to concoct the potion. There was a hundred other ladies in this court, some more beautiful - some having bigger breasts - some having more melodious voices. And what were you stuck with?

This old gown that you inherited from your mother.

You weren't dealt the winning hand, so you must play with the cards that you were dealt with.

"Kesā sagon ñuhon." you whispered into the powder, feeling chills run up your spine as the magic takes effect. You will be mine.

You press a finger to your lips. Who will be mine?

Of course, they needed to be rich. You were in poverty and eating love for breakfast wasn't something you're looking forward to.

And of course, they needed to be handsome - because it will be a curse to stare at an ugly face everyday.

"Prince Daemon," you say out loud.

You fancied him when you were younger.

He had flowing silver-gold hair, and entrancing deep purple eyes. He was every maiden's dream. All everyone saw was a dangerous man - a shifting tide. He was quick to anger and slow to forgive.

But that wasn't going to be a problem.

If your love potion was going to take its full effect, he'd be a tamed dragon, and you'd be the most beautiful maiden in his eyes. He'd be loyal to you no matter what you did.

The thought of taming an untamable man was...alluring.

"Prince Daemon it is, then." you decide. Carefully storing the powder in the empty space of your locket.

The plan needed to work.

Daemon's eyes narrowed, seeing Lord Hendrik's daughter walk across the garden. His eyes were drawn towards her figure. He's heard stories about your great beauty - and now he's finally had the luxury of meeting you. "Lady Hendrik," he calls your name.

"My prince," you bowed, surprised that he knows you. "- it is a pleasure to be be in your presence." your gaze remained on the floor.

"I believe that I am the one who should be saying that," he tilted his head with a pensive smile. His eyes alternated between your eyes and your lips, engrossing himself in your features. "- it is not everyday that a maiden from Quid Isle visits the Red Keep." he added, offering his arm for you to take.

"It is a long journey." you were quick to answer, holding his arm as you both strolled down the gardens. Your father's castle used to have a garden exactly like this - but all the flowers have wilted now. Its beauty was forced to remain in your memory.

"I can only imagine," he hummed - still staring at your face.

There was a look in his eyes, telling you that he was interested.

He kept staring at you and you found yourself staring at him in return, waiting until he opened his mouth again. "You're very beautiful." he observed, moving a strand of hair away from your face.

"T-thank you." you surprise yourself by stuttering.

Gods, you've always been eloquent but what you were about to do was making you nervous.

You turned to look at the table behind you, sprinkling the secret powder on one of the lemon cakes.

"Lemon cake?" you offered, holding the pastry up with a smile.

"Sure," he agreed, not bothering to take the pastry from your hands - instead taking a small bite while you were still holding it.

The way he licked his lips made shivers run down your spine. You were indeed making the right choice. "Is it good?" you raised an eyebrow, waiting for that grumble on your stomach that told you that the spell was working.

"They taste different today." he admits, chewing at the sweet treat - surprised at the slight specks of saltiness. It brought the sweet flavor out, but it was the first time he's tasted lemon cakes like this.

"Good or bad?" you inquired.

Your stomach grumbles. His pupils dilate.

"Good," he says.

The love potion has indeed worked. He's looking at you the same way that the moon looks at the sun. There was a smile on his face, a soft and gentle smile only given to those feeling pure love. "You should try one, my lady." he offers, and you nod - doing exactly that.

"Is the court to your satisfaction?" he asked, unable to stare at anything other than you. "It is beautiful, my lord, especially the gardens. I've never seen anything quite like it." you smiled.

He admires the innocence in your eyes.

Your smile makes him want to smile too.

"Our gardens pale in comparison to Highgarden. Mayhaps, one day I shall take you there." he made a promise. You are slightly taken aback by the potency of your love potion.

"Take me there?" you repeated his last words.

"If it is your will, my lady." his hands rubbed circles on the back of your waist. "It is unbecoming, especially from an unmarried maiden. I wish not to impose, my prince." your mind returned to marriage.

Our last gamble.

"Oh yes, unmarried." he reminded himself. He takes a step backwards, a wave of clarity crashing through his features. You worried for a second that the love potion lost its effect, if it weren't for the look in his eyes - utterly dedicated and in love.

"I must leave to attend my business with the Gold Cloaks. Do not stray too far in the gardens, I shall talk to you later." he vows.

"Yes, my prince." was the only thing that you could say.

Daemon was fascinated but now he was sure that he was in love. Ever since he spoke to you in the gardens - you're the only thing that he thinks about. When he drinks wine, he wonders about the types of wine that you like. When he reads a book, he thinks about what your favorite books are.

Even a chore a simple as breathing makes him think about you.

As the months occurred, he's spent every living second beside you. Braiding your hair, reading books about his ancestry. He's even taught you a few things about sword-fighting.

He's defenseless against your love.

There was no escape.

"I intend to marry the Lady Hendrik." Daemon boldly announces in front of his brother. He was a million times sure that you were the woman he wanted to spend his eternity with. "I beg your pardon?" Viserys gazes up from his miniature version of Old Valyria.

"You've been pestering me about marriage ever since that Bronze Bitch died. I've finally made my choice. Lady Hendrik, the Master of Coin's daughter." Daemon emphasized.

Viserys' eyebrows merged together.

"Have you spoken to her?" Viserys inquired, surprised at his brother's sudden enthusiasm towards you. "I have." Daemon responds.

"How many conversations have you had with her?" Viserys follows up, a little skeptical but otherwise relieved that his brother has found love. "It matters not, she is the best choice. She is set to inherit her father's island. It shall keep me out of your way." Daemon argues.

"Lady Royce inherited the Runestone. What makes you think that this lady of yours is going to be different than the last?" Viserys queries, poking through his brother's resolve - trying to look for holes. He does not wish to grant annulment or mend Daemon's losses when the time comes that he falls out of love.

"I will wed the Lady Hendrik. We will live in Quid Isle." Daemon ignores his brother's question. His destiny already written in stone.

"There isn't anything that could stop you anyways." Viserys agrees, finding no other reason to disagree.

"Speak to her father. Make sure that he agrees." Viserys adds, returning his attention to his little Old Valyria.

"Your father has agreed to an engagement between us." Daemon announced from behind you, and suddenly your eyes light up. "Really?" happiness was leaking from your voice.

Your happiness, gives him happiness.

"I thought that what we had was merely friendship. You've really proved yourself, my prince." you smiled, as he presses your foreheads together. Your smile sinks to the floor, that feeling of guilt threatening to make your heart explode.

He doesn't actually love you. It's the potion.

"Is everything alright?" he inquired, his eyes flooding with worry.

I'm a horrible person for making him something that he is not.

All the nobles and maesters have fawned over his loyalty to me. The way he stares at me with love and adoration. He's not spoken to any other maiden except me. He refuses to dance with anyone but me.

When he realizes that this is all an enchantment, will he hate me?

"Darling," he repeats that term of endearment.

You snap out of the trance.

"I need a moment." you break free from the embrace. Sprinting towards the direction of your room. "Sure," you hear him mumble.

Once the doors to your chambers were shut - the tears flowed. "I'm sorry," you mumbled while laying on your bed, covering your body with the layers of blanket and furs. "I'm sorry," you kept repeating.

I'm a horrible person.

You've toyed with the very will of the gods, made Prince Daemon fall in love with you and act uncharacteristically - all for what? So you wouldn't starve when all the gold in your father's coffers runs out? There were thousands of small-folks starving everyday, their lives are lost to famine - all the while you worry about not living in luxury.

It was another day for you in paradise.

Even if your father died, you'd still live a comfortable life - as long as you didn't live above your means.

You shouldn't have done that to Daemon.

And the worst part was, you loved him - loved him with your entire heart. He was a constellation to you. You've never loved anyone as deeply as you've loved him.

But you betrayed him!

Betrayed the man that offered you jewelry and pretty dresses. Betrayed the man that looks at you with warmth.

You sniffle, slowly rising above the pile of blankets on your bed.

You march to your vanity, beginning to concoct a potion that will reverse your love spell.

You needed to make things right.

Daemon stares at the small hidden lake. It was something that his ancestors consecrated to have a piece of Old Valyria. The lake had magical powers, some say that it cures disease, but to him - it was the only thing that could convince him that gods were real.

"Ever since I was a little boy, I'd stare at this pond and feel peace." he explains, placing his hands inside of the lake - allowing that mystical feeling to wash over him. "They say that it is a piece of Valyria." he continues telling you the story.

These past few days, you've been avoiding him like a plague. When he meets your eyes - he sees nothing but sadness. He wishes that taking a bath in this lake would bring peace to you, or mayhaps cure the sadness that you've been feelings - you refuse to tell him what.

"Thank you for bringing me here. Dragonstone is beautiful." you were quick to thank, but your eyes were focused on the ground.

"Why do you evade my gaze?" he inquires, holding your chin with a finger - and lifting it so you'd meet his eyes. "We are going to be husband and wife soon." he announces, and that makes you flinch.

"I know," you hum.

"If you're scared of living Quid Isle - I promise you that we'll live there after the wedding." he points out one of the possible reasons as to why you were sad. "- I am much prepared to eat fish and chickens until I die." he smiles, and that sparkle returns to your eyes.

"Get in the water." he commands with a chuckle. "No," you shake your head - feeling his hand on your shoulder - threatening to pull you down. "Daemon," you warned, holding onto his forearm.

An involuntary giggle escapes your mouth, and you both plunge into the cold lake. That grumble in your stomach returns. Magic?

You hold onto him, unable to reach the bottom of the lake floor. "You are a cruel lord," you teased wrapping your arms around him.

He takes a second longer - still staring at your face. With that same lovestruck impression as the day you first met.

"Daemon," you say his name.

"I love you." he says out of the blue, burying his face on your nape.

For a second, his voice sounds deeper - his words more meaningful than usual. It almost made you doubt yourself.

You were about to lose everything.

Today is the day that you give him the reverse potion.

"Lemon cake?" you offer, holding the pastry with a forced smile. Daemon's hands found the small of your waist. "I don't want one." he shakes his head, instead choosing to take a sip of his wine.

"Are you sure?" your eyebrows merged together.

Why was he refusing your effort?

"I don't really like eating pastries, my love." he covers his smile with another sip of wine. He's been looking at you with more adoration, lately. He's been more dutiful than before. Always opening the door for you, always carrying your books, and of course, helping with the planning of your wedding.

"But I seem to remember that our love story began with a lemon cake?" you try to persuade him. A lemon cake is also how it ends.

"I've not had the stomach for anything as of the late. I'm sorry, dearest." he tries to say no as politely as he could. "But you have to eat it, please, for me?" you resorted to begging.

"No," he responds as petulantly as he could muster.

"Daemon," you say firmly this time.

Don't make it harder than it has to be. Eat it and hate me forever.

"Give me one good reason?" he says. His voice telling you that he knew something that you didn't. "Because your future wife wills it." you insist, and he sighs - taking a bite of the lemon cake.

He eats it with a smile, watching your features carefully.

"Does it taste good?" you found yourself asking the same questions as before. "Yes," he responds - chewing softly. "How do you feel?" you inquired, worried about his wellbeing.

"Why are you asking, little flower?" his grip is firm on your waist, ignoring the looks that you were both getting. It was a behavior unbecoming of unmarried people, even if you were engaged.

"Nothing," you shake your head. "Do you still love me?" you found yourself carefully asking, masking it with sweetness just in case the potion wasn't in full effect yet. "I think that the potion takes a while to settle, my lady." he smiles, saying those string of words in a whisper.

You nod your head involuntarily until his words sink in.

The potion takes a while to settle.

"What?" your voice suddenly turns an octave higher.

"You are adorable." he muses, laughing.

"How long have you known?" the words spill out of your mouth. "It wore off when we swam in the lake of Dragonstone." he explains.

"So you've been pretending to love me these past few days?" you ask, guilt eating you whole. "I've not been pretending." he confirms.

"I'm sorry, I didn't have a choice. Our family isn't as rich as we appear to be, I-my father... I mean I thought that marrying you was the only way my family would be secure. But I love you and my conscience will not allow you to live in lie." you apologized, the tears pooling.

"Hate me if you want to. Have me executed for treason if you must..." you rambled but he silences you with a finger to your lips.

"You didn't need that spell." he says tenderly. His eyes still held that warmth, the promise to love you for more than a lifetime.

"I was enamored with you even without it." he chuckles, wiping the tears away from your eyes. "What?" you were confused. "- you need not to go through with the wedding." you add.

"But I wish to marry you, my lady." he takes the upper hand.

Oh, he's been long aware of your house's financial problems - it was one of the few reasons that Viserys chose your father as Master of Coin. He couldn't bare to see a friend of his suffering. And Daemon, well he's been drawn to you since you first stepped inside the castle.

You were magnetic and you made good company.

"Adorable," he hummed - pulling your face closer to his and silencing you with a deep and long kiss.

[antinousletmehit]

Pairing: platonic!Antinous x fem!reader/ Telemachus x fem!reader

Note: a chapter of this series will come out each day because I’ve already pre written this stuff PRE ITHACA SAGA so the future chapters regarding that may or may not be changed. Also I will go through readers and Antinous’s backstory as siblings soon.

THIS IS PART 3

Here’s where you can find part 2–> https://www.tumblr.com/antinousletmehit/771422711234887681/paring-telemachus-x-femreader-notes-first

N/N= nickname

────୨ৎ──── ────୨ৎ──── ───

Y/n strolled out of the hall, her smirk lingering from the sheer delight of watching Telemachus squirm. The cool, quiet halls of the palace gave way to the raucous noise of the main hall. Laughter, shouting, and the occasional clatter of a goblet hitting the floor filled the space.

The Suitors were sprawled around the room, gambling with dice, boasting of how Penelope looked their way and didn’t frown, and play-fighting as if they were on a battlefield. Plates of half-eaten food littered the tables, and amphorae of wine were passed around with careless abandon.

Y/n weaved through the chaos, dodging an overly enthusiastic shove between two men sparring with wooden swords. She reached for a cup of water from a passing servant’s tray, taking a sip before a familiar voice cut through the din.

“Well, if it ain’t little N/N!”

Y/n turned to see her brother, Antinous, standing near one of the tables, arms wide in mock celebration. He was surrounded by a few of the rowdier Suitors, his grin as sharp and confident as ever.

“Don’t call me that,” she said, though her tone lacked any real annoyance.

“Why not? It suits you,” Antinous replied, leaning on the edge of the table. “Little N/N, always poking her nose where it doesn’t belong. Tell me, who have you been tormenting now?”

“Who says I’ve been tormenting anyone?” she asked innocently, taking another sip of water.

Antinous laughed, throwing his head back. “Oh, come now. You have that look about you. The same one I get after outsmarting some poor fool.” He narrowed his eyes at her playfully. “Let me guess… Telemachus?”

Y/n smirked, leaning against a nearby pillar. “Who else? He’s so easy, Antinous. All I have to do is say a few words, and he’s blushing like a maiden on her wedding day.”

The Suitors around Antinous erupted in laughter, one of them slapping the table so hard the dice scattered. “The prince of Ithaca, reduced to a stammering fool by a girl!” one of them crowed.

Antinous grinned, raising his goblet in a mock toast. “Well done, sister. You’re learning from the best.”

Y/n rolled her eyes but couldn’t help smiling. “If I’m learning from you, then maybe I should start charging him for the privilege of my company.”

“That’s the spirit!” Antinous said, gesturing for her to sit at the table with him. “Why waste your talents on free entertainment when you could profit from them? You could even outdo me one day.”

“Outdo you?” she repeated with a laugh, setting her cup down. “Is that even possible?”

The two of them shared a laugh, their sibling bond clear in the way they teased each other. Around them, the Suitors continued their games and boasts. But in the back of Y/N’s mind, an image lingered—Telemachus, standing defiant despite her taunts.

Y/n leaned back in her chair, her smirk lingering as Antinous poured himself a goblet of wine. Around her, the Suitors’ voices ebbed and flowed in waves of laughter and drunken arguments, but Y/ns focus was on her brother.

He was always the center of attention, effortlessly commanding the room. He had a knack for it, a charisma that even she had to admire. Still, as much as she enjoyed their games, Antinous’s antics sometimes grated on her nerves.

“Do you ever get tired of playing king?” Y/n asked, swirling the water in her goblet.

Antinous arched an eyebrow, his grin unwavering. “King? No, sister. I’m merely trying to keep the throne warm for the day Odysseus never returns. Someone has to take charge, after all. And that old relic is too busy mourning a dead man than to choose the man who’ll have her to wife.”

“Is that what you call drinking, gambling, and pretending you’re invincible?” she quipped. Her smirk sharper than the edge of Antinous’s blade.

Antinous laughed, unbothered by her jab. “Careful, Y/n. Envy doesn’t suit you.”

“Envious? Of you?” She scoffed, though her smile betrayed her amusement. “I’d rather be the serpent hiding in the shadows than the lion roaring in the open. You should know better than anyone how that story ends.”

Antinous paused, his grin faltering just slightly. It was fleeting, but Y/n noticed. She always did. He recovered quickly, leaning back in his chair with an air of practiced ease.

“And yet, here you are, mingling with the lions,” he said, gesturing to the raucous crowd around them. “Perhaps you’re not so different from me after all.”

Y/n didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she let her gaze drift over the room. The Suitors were a sorry lot, drunken fools more concerned with games and glory than anything of substance. Telemachus wasn’t wrong to hate them. She hated them too, in her own weird way.

Her mind wandered back to the interaction with Telemachus, to the flash of anger in Telemachus’s eyes as she goaded him. It wasn’t the first time she’d pushed him, and it wouldn’t be the last. There was something about him, something raw and untapped, like a blade waiting to be sharpened.

“You’re quiet,” Antinous said, breaking her thoughts. He tilted his head, studying her. “What are you thinking about now?”

Y/n smirked, meeting his gaze. “Nothing you need to worry about, brother. Just thinking about how boring this lot is.” She gestured to the rowdy group around them. “Don’t you ever wish for something… more challenging?”

Antinous chuckled, leaning closer. “Challenges are for those who have something to prove. I don’t have anything to prove, I know who I am and I prefer to enjoy myself.”

“Of course you do,” she said dryly, taking another sip of her water.

Antinous didn’t press further, turning his attention back to the game at hand. Y/n, however, let her thoughts drift again, this time to Telemachus.

Y/n smiled to herself, setting her goblet down. The lions could keep roaring. She would remain the serpent, coiled and patient, waiting for the right moment to strike.

[papergirllife]

Lee Taeyong (M)

‘I beg you don't embarrass me, motherfucker.’ But there's always exceptions when it comes to love right?

Taeyong x Bartender! Reader

Wordcount: 6.7k

Warnings: in this fic Taeyong has impulsive tendencies and physical aggression (not towards reader), light b*ndage, or*l play, slight or*l fixation, grinding, penetrati*on, Taeyong is very much down bad in this fic so lots of fluff.

The party is so boring, no one’s dancing even though they’re dressed to the nines in this extravagant hotel ballroom that could rival any celebrity’s expensive wedding, but instead all they’re doing is talking business, but the worst of them, are gossiping, and of course, to your downtrodden luck, you’re the gossip of the night.

“He’s going to be bored of her soon, I just know it, just look at her, so different from his ex and usual type.”

You’re not the type to be affected by being shit talked, however, you do have your worries, and frankly, heartbreak is one thing, but your ego? That’s another, you think to yourself as you sip on your glass of scotch. You sigh as you recall how you ended up in this predicament in the first place.

Maybe you should’ve thought through this more thoroughly, you think to yourself after seeing people go in and out of the supply closet, which is obviously a disguise for the illegal casino beneath the pub you’re working at, though, some people do really come for just drinks, but most of them are customers of both businesses under this roof and since you’ve been here for a week plus now, you recognise some of the regulars by now, but a man you don’t recognise is suddenly taking a seat right in front of you, usually customers prefer to go to your colleagues who have been here far longer and know what customers want, only helping out more on weekends where more people come in for a drink.

You rise from your stool, yes, one great thing about working here means workers don’t have to meaninglessly stand the whole night.

“You’re new here?” the man asks, and if you were being honest, he’s probably the prettiest man you’ve seen, but you screw a neutral expression on your face, one should never let their guard down around a man of all things.

“Yup, what can I get you to drink?” you ask as you take in his appearance, dripping in designer, a pretty loose blouse that accentuates his sharp facial features, earrings hanging off his earlobes, the designs feminine compared to what most men wear.

“Scotch on the rocks, please,” he says while he leans back to make himself comfortable, his arms crossed, usually clients would be looking around for someone to take home by now, the usual ‘pub guard’ scanning, you like to call it, but for the ones that want a drink before going down to gamble, they usually have this impatient look in their eyes, not that it affects you, your skin is as thick as a cheese wheel.

However, this man just sits and observes you. Is he part of the mafia and is scared that someone’s going to poison him at any moment? Or is he a cop and is trying to make you cave to tell him about the illegal casino downstairs? You’re just going to act like you had no idea, you’re not working in the casino itself, they can’t charge you on any terms as long as your boss has an alcohol licence, which is what they promised you when you interviewed, if they’re lying you’re gonna have to kick someone’s ass.

When you pass him his drink, he just sits back and takes a sip, his obnoxiously large eyes still looking at you, they’re pretty eyes, but you’ve never kept someone’s attention for this long, though, in most cases, you could walk away, like those creepy men on the subway, you’re not sure if this guy’s a creepy guy, he hasn’t tried grabbing your hand yet, if he did then you’re viable to call security, but he’s just watching you.

“So, what brings you here?” he asks, a hand mindlessly swirling the glass in his hand.

“Needed money, Seoul isn’t getting cheaper by the day,” you say, a general answer.

“How old are you?” he asks, prodding, why is he still prodding?

“In my early twenties, above the legal age to serve you drinks, what about you?” it’s time for you to prod, engage with customers a bit, your manager always tells you, be a little friendlier.

“28. You look older than early twenties, not that it’s a bad thing, of course,” he says, and with the way he says it, you know he doesn’t mean it in a demeaning way, not that you mind, you swore off men long ago, people always tell you there’s better fish in the sea, but all you manage to fish are trash.

“Thanks, I did my makeup to look older,” you reply as out of the corner of your eye you catch a group of men walking in the pub.

“Why?” he asks, oh men, they’re so innocent to the things women go through everyday.

“So people would take me seriously,” you answer honestly before you excuse yourself to make drinks for the customers, you don’t want your manager to think you’re slacking off within a month.

However, after only finishing their second order, your colleague says she’d take over from you, thinking the customers are her regulars, you move away without questioning.

So you go back to talking to the man, this time round, he finally reveals his name to be Taeyong, he even orders a second drink of your choice.

“A negroni?” he asks with the expression of a kicked puppy, smacking his lips distastefully before he requests for a glass of water.

“Wanted to try it out myself one of these days, but I was unsure, guess I’m quite certain I won’t ever try it now I guess,” you say with a shrug and a chuckle at how comical his expressions are, a little bit of betrayal and a tinge of shock, which makes him look more human in your eyes.

A new customer makes his way to the bar in the meantime, but Taeyong’s brows scrunch up when he sees you’re about to step away to serve the customer.

“Let other people handle him, you just stay here with me,” he suggests.

“Taeyong, as nice it is talking to you, I’d like to remind you that this is a strictly professional relationship, please respect the boundaries between a bartender and a customer-

“Missy, who do you think you are talking to him like that, do you know who he is-

“It’s fine Ms Choi, she’s right, I’m merely a regular, I need to respect her boundaries,” Taeyong says, cutting off your manager.

Your manager looks flabbergasted before she composes herself, bowing to Taeyong before she drags you away from the bar to the small staff area on the side.

“I'm warning you since you're new here, Mr Lee is a VIP, don't do anything stupid, he's not the type to pull dumb shit, so you have nothing to worry about. Alright, that's all, get back to work,” she says before dismissing you.

“If you're worried about getting less tips then you don't have to worry, I'll tip you accordingly for the time spent talking to me,” Taeyong says when you get back to your spot.

“It's not that, I’m getting paid anyways, tips are just an extra, I'm still getting paid a base salary talking to you and not doing anything, so a win is a win, I guess,” you brush off, it's not that busy today anyways.

“No, I'm a responsible customer, how about you make me another drink? One that you fancy?” Taeyong suggests.

Hence for the whole night, you indulge in the lengthy conversation the two of you share, and with every night he comes in, you find comfort in this growing friendship, the only hiccup being that he tips you too much money and he won't take no for an answer.

Months go by and the lines between you and Taeyong start to blur, but you're still quite hesitant, you haven't committed in a relationship since a long time ago and if you're honest, you don't know much about Taeyong other than the fact that he's a businessman, but of what sort of business? You don't have the foggiest idea.

Tonight is a Friday night, which means the bar is busier than usual. Surprisingly enough, Taeyong hasn't dropped in tonight, he doesn't come in every night, but he'd never miss Friday nights.

“Hey, can we get two martinis,” a customer asks, distracting you from your wandering thoughts, and you quickly get to work, but out of the corner of your eye, you see a familiar silhouette heading towards the direction of the fake storage room where the underground casino entrance is located, but the customers asked for something on top of their drinks and you were distracted once again.

After a few more customers, Jiun, a bottle girl and your fellow colleague, rushes to your area of the counter in distress.

“Table 5 wants 6 Coronas in a bucket but I think I just got my period, is it okay if you bring it to them?” she asks, and how can you say no to a woman who's in need of help?

“Sure thing, do you need a pad?” you ask, just in case, you're sure you have some in your locker if she doesn't.

“No, I have one on me, but thank you so much,” she says before scurrying off to the direction of the bathroom.

After putting together the order, you quickly make your way to the table with the customers’ drinks, placing down the bucket on the table.

“You new here, pretty girl? Never seen you around before?” one of the men at the table asks.

“Nope, just helping out my coworker,” you replied as you began to make your way back to the counter.

“What a shame, a pretty face like yours should be admired more, why grind behind a boring counter?” another asks, this one's nearer to you, standing up from his seat to get closer to you.

“Sorry, I have to get back to my job now,” you say, trying to excuse yourself, but the man grabs your arm, telling you to not rush and sit down and have a bottle.

Suddenly, you feel a presence behind you and then you feel someone pulling you by the strap of your money pouch.

“She said no, unhand her,” you'd recognise that voice anywhere, and looking to your side, you see Taeyong next to you, his usually round boba eyes now appearing in a sharp warning stare.

“Fuck off, dude, we were here first, shouldn't we have first dibs on her-

Before you could react to being demeaned in such a way, Taeyong's fist connects with his ugly face, and to your horror, both of them start fighting.

You quickly try pulling them apart but Taeyong pushes himself and the man out of your way, telling you to get security, you didn't want to leave his side, but thankfully, security were already making their way to your direction, blocked by a few drunken customers, his friend, takes the chance to jump in on the fight, and who are you to stand there and do nothing? Taeyong might be handling one guy on his own just fine, but you can't watch him get beaten to a pulp in your name, and you did the most logical thing you could think of by kicking the guy's head with your thick heeled boots and to your astonishment, he seems a bit disorientated by the ordeal, security finally made their way to Taeyong to pull the guy off him and escort him out the pub.

“Are you okay?” you ask Taeyong, but when you inspect his condition a bit closer, you cringe at his busted lip and bruised cheek.

However, before you could suggest accompanying him to the hospital, police arrive at the scene and next thing you know, you’re being escorted to the police station for questioning along with the asshole and Taeyong.

They finished up with you quick, they were a bit sceptical about Taeyong merely defending you, but you played it up a little by lying about how scared you were and maybe you chalked up a little bit on how his hands felt like they were everywhere on you, but it's the least you can do for Taeyong, and it's not like there were cameras anywhere.

“How long is he going to be questioned, officer?” you ask the policeman who had questioned you.

“Probably not long, seeing that his lawyer is here,” he points to the entrance, where a tall man in a suit walks in and follows the lead of an officer into the room Taeyong is being questioned in.

Knowing that he has a lawyer with him, you sigh a breath of relief and sit down on a nearby bench, the coolness of the plastic material digging into your skin, you regret wearing your beloved black velvet shorts now.

Fortunately, true to his words, Taeyong came out soon after, heading to a nearby desk to finish up some paperwork with his lawyer, so you get to your feet and head over to him.

“Brawling in your own pub is a new low, Lee, just let your boys handle shit like this next time,” the officer says.

“Wait, what do you mean your own pub?” the question flies out of your lips and Taeyong looks up, stunned, not knowing that you were still here.

“Leave the questions for later, just finish signing the papers and head out,” the officer orders, with a roll of your eyes, you stand right there, waiting for Taeyong to explain himself, his lawyer trying his best not to laugh.

“So? Care to explain yourself why you've been lying to me this whole time? Regular my ass,” you mutter the last part to yourself as you walk out the police station, cursing when you realise you don't have your coat with you, it's bearable now that it's creeping into June, but you've always preferred being warm.

“I'm going to get going, my cab's here,” his lawyer says, grasping this small window to leave before he gets caught up in a lover's quarrel, passing Taeyong something, to which you identify as car keys.

“Thank you, Johnny,” he says before turning to you with a sigh, his lips sit in a thin line, looking a bit lost at the sight of you, your usual smile wiped from your face as your pretty eyes stare daggers into his face, arms folded, and that's when he notices the goosebumps littering your arm.

“I didn't tell you that I was the boss because I wanted to get to know you without the label and pressure of me being your boss,” Taeyong explains as he shrugs off his coat to hang it on your shoulders before he directs you to a luxury SUV parked nearby.

“You could've told me sooner, asshole. And, why did you pull that shit tonight? You could've gotten yourself beaten to a pulp if I didn't literally step in and step on his head,” you lament, expressing your dissatisfaction with your entire body to the point of swinging your beloved Coach bag that you told Taeyong you were saving up weeks for, and Taeyong thinks you're so cute when you're angry, but he does have to make an effort to dodge the angry swing of your bag as he helps you climb up the passenger seat of his car.

“I know, and thank you for saving my ass but I need to shut the door and get going now, princess,” Taeyong says and does so before you could protest his usage of endearments when you're mad at him.

“How about we get some food before I drive you back to your place?” he suggest when he starts the car, seeing that you're now giving him the silent treatment, face turned to the side to look out to not see him, but the word ‘fine’ uttered from your lips has Taeyong breathing a sigh of relief as he confidently drives into a familiar street where he knows a convenience store is located.

After getting and heating up noodles and onigiris to share, the two of you take a seat in the empty store.

“Don't do embarrassing shit like this on my behalf ever again,” you warn before digging into your cup noodles, the spicy warm soup bringing instant comfort and familiarity after such a hectic night.

“It doesn't matter if it's on your behalf, that fucker deserved it,” Taeyong reasoned as he peels off the plastic wrapping of his onigiri, taking a huge bite of the delicious rice ball he was craving.

“Just don't do anything stupid anymore, if I couldn't handle myself I could've called security, you doing something stupid embarrasses me too, you know, I don't want to end up in the police station with you ever again, my friends are going to think I'm dating a crook,” you say offhandedly, but Taeyong’s eyes are as wide as saucers as he takes in your words.

“Wait, what do you mean dating?” he asks with the biggest smile on his face, onigiri placed on the side, suddenly he's not hungry anymore.

“Don't tell me you're not taking responsibility, I'm literally wearing your jacket and risked jail time for your ass,” you say so casually that Taeyong feels like he's having a fever dream, not even his best fantasies would he ever depict himself being labelled as your significant other.

“No, never, I'm definitely taking full responsibility, and I promise, no more doing stupid shit to embarrass you, I swear,” Taeyong pledges, his hand coming up to salute you, the goofy gesture finally getting the first laugh out of you for the night.

“Though, to prevent me from doing stupid shit, I have a proposition, you have a marketing degree right? I know you said you're against working for big corps cause you hate how they practically steal money off of people's needs, but I do have a few establishments, restaurants of a few cuisines, that need a proper marketer to oversee and promote, so if you're not opposed to letting go your bartending job…” and before Taeyong could finish, you were quick to say yes.

Boy, do the days go by so fast after that, your new job is mostly online, you have two coworkers, a graphic designer –Mark Lee and a social media manager, or better known as the restaurants’ staffs’ biggest fear, Lee Haechan. A small department compared to the two finance departments, one for clean money and one for dirty money, but if anyone asks, you'd say you didn’t have a clue.

Starting out a new job wasn't easy, nor was it too difficult, being a ‘quite fresh’ graduate meant you still recall plenty of the knowledge you've studied in college, but the huge funds you had was of great assistance, which brings you to this party hosted by his friend.

Taeyong said he wanted to bring Yuta, his omakase chef who had just earned his first three Michelin stars under his new restaurant, thanks to your hard work in marketing to attract new rich customers and food critics.

However, people on the top of the food chain always had a reputation of being absolute dickheads.

“She’s literally younger than him, his ex was older by five years at least, and she was one of us, I did some digging, this girl isn’t even from one of the SKY universities,” one of them comments, and it’s true, you’re not that smart and you weren’t born with a silver spoon in your mouth, but what has you freezing in your spot is what comes out of their mouths next.

“I heard he got into a fight at his own bar for her and ended up getting detained for a bit, she’s just going to have him end up locked up if he stays with her, people like her bring nothing but bad omens.”

“Don’t tell me you’re letting their words get to you,” Yuta says, popping out of nowhere beside you.

“Even the strongest trees waver under the pressure of the winds, Yuta,” you say before finishing your glass.

Yuta and you have grown close after you had worked closely to promote the restaurant, and he values your opinion of which presentation you prefer, which is rare for chefs, especially the ones you've worked with with many years of experience and a reputation.

“Yeah, but who gives a fuck about some shitty pretentious university, that shit don’t matter as long as you land a job, plus, their faces are so botched, you look way better, Taeyong would never pick these shitty pick mes over you,” Yuta comments way too loudly for your comfort, but thankfully the girls were loudly squealing at the fact that their friend is finally here, welcoming her, unbeknownst of Yuta’s lethal words.

“Pick who over my sweetheart?” Taeyong asks, a hand coming to rest around your waist.

“I said you wouldn't, but someone’s doubting after hearing a few snarky remarks,” Yuta says, which has you freezing in your spot, Taeyong’s always been very protective and defensive about you, you don’t want to witness him fucking someone up tonight at such a prestigious party.

“Yeah, trust me, man to man, he’s definitely just fucking her on the down low, he’d never go for someone lower class, she’s most probably just a cheap fuck,” you look over Yuta’s shoulder to see a man standing next to one of the girls who were talking shit about you, two people were blocking their sight of your little group, so they hadn’t seen Taeyong coming back.

And to your horror, Taeyong leaves your side, walking up to the little clique.

“Oh god, he’s going to embarrass me,” you say with a groan before you quickly follow Taeyong as fast as you can in your Louboutins.

With a swing and the cracking of bones, you see the guy hunched over immediately, cursing as he holds his bloodied nose in his hand, when you finally got to the scene, the music had been cut, the place drowning in shocked silence no thanks to your heels, sue you, but you didn’t expect to need to run tonight, it was just two feet but these heels are so unwalkable.

“Don’t let me catch you assholes talking about my girlfriend ever again, you don’t want to know what I can do beyond breaking your nose,” Taeyong threatens as the guy quickly cowers on his spot on the floor.

“I wouldn’t mess with him if I were you,” someone says as they walk towards the scene, his name is Woozi, Taeyong had told you about the host of this party being a close friend of his who he had helped out when he had just taken over his father’s empire, you had no idea how much that meant to Woozi, but seeing them interacting now, you understand that if you mess with one of them, the other one immediately retaliates, “you wouldn’t want to go against him or me,” he says, elaborating no further, you hadn’t ask Taeyong what Woozi’s empire entails, but you think the less you know, the better.

“No, no, please, I was stupid, I’m sorry, miss,” he apologises to you before quickly escaping the scene, the girls leaving as well, tails tucked between their legs as they scramble, it’s quite an amusing scene.

“Thank you for standing up for me, Woozi, it’s nice to finally meet the host of this amazing party,” you say before sticking out your hand for him to shake.

“The honour’s all mine,” Woozi says as he takes your hand, “and nice to finally meet you, it’s nice to finally put a face to the person hyung’s been gushing about nonstop,” Woozi teases, which then earns him a light playful slap from Taeyong.

“Gushing is perfectly fine, I just wish he’d stop embarrassing himself and me on my behalf,” you say with an annoyed sigh as you turn to stare daggers into your boyfriend.

“Oh come on, I couldn’t just stand them and let them belittle you, what kind of man would I be if I didn’t do anything?” Taeyong retorts with a sheepish expression, he knows you don’t like it when he goes out of his way for you to this point, but he couldn’t help it, he loves you so dearly.

“You’re just proving them right by reacting, Yong, we talked about this,” you say, exasperated as you toss your arms up in defeat, you don’t know how to get this through his head at all.

“Proving what? Baby,” Taeyong calls out as you take off to the exit too, you have decided that tonight has been too much for you, you're tired of all this glitz and glamour with this thick layer of utter bullshit with their grade school playground gimmicks.

“Help me keep an eye on Yuta, I need to talk to her,” Taeyong quickly says to Woozi before he picks up the pace to follow you, ending up out at the lobby of the hotel, you were talking to the valet, and he distantly hears you asking for the keys.

“Baby, come on, don’t be mad, I’m sorry, I was stupidly acting on impulse, you know how defensive I get when it comes to you,” Taeyong reasons, but you keep quiet, trying to compose your thoughts, your car that you share with Taeyong pulls up, and immediately Taeyong tries taking the keys from the valet.

“You drank,” you say before pushing his hand away to retrieve your key, you did too, but Taeyong’s alcohol tolerance is much lower than yours, god knows he shouldn’t be driving.

Taeyong’s heart warms when he registers the chastise from you, you still care about him, you still love him, and so with a love stricken smile on his face and a slight bounce in his step, he's a giggly drunk so this happens all the time, though when he gets in the car, he worries once more when he sees how you chose to not play any music nor talk whilst driving.

When the two of you finally reached home, you immediately retreated into your shared bedroom, not sparing Taeyong a glance, not even when he offered to remove your heels for you.

Taeyong sighs to himself as he follows you upstairs, you had locked yourself in the bathroom as of now, probably cleaning your face free off makeup, he knows how you much you hate the texture of it on your skin despite loving to doll up, and he can’t blame you, even bb cream feels a tad bit too thick for Taeyong when you had applied it on him for fun.

Taeyong quickly changes into his house clothes and leaves the bedroom, just in case you need more space, he never wants to intrude when you want some alone time, even if he craves your affection, you’ll come around soon, you always do, Taeyong reassures himself.

When Taeyong was about to turn on the telly to kill some time, he hears you walking down the stairs, turning back to look over the sofa, Taeyong’s jaw drops at the sight of you.

Adorned in a beautiful lingerie set with a delicate crystal chain hanging around your upper left thigh, your face without a smidge of product, but he thinks you look best like this, but what finally has his cock twitching was what you had in your hold, a familiar pair of handcuffs.

“Sweetheart…” Taeyong mutters as thoughts of endless possibilities of how the night would play out runs through his head, but you silence him with the tip of your finger placed on his lips.

“Just let me do my thing, sit back and enjoy,” you say before you drop to your knees, your sultry eyes watching Taeyong’s every expression, and the sight of his Adam's apple bobbing has you cracking a smile as you lock his hand into the handcuffs.

Taeyong feels like he’s being hypnotised when your eyes stay on his whilst sliding his pants and boxers down, he almost didn’t feel his cock twitching from the cold air, but before he could even register the cold in its entirety, you take him into your mouth, the sudden action has Taeyong cursing, he would’ve bucked into your mouth if it wasn’t for your hands holding his hips down, he breathes a slightly frustrated sigh from the restriction, but like the little minx you are, you quickly hollow your cheeks after sinking in deeper, the tip of his length hitting the back of your throat.

“Fuck!” Taeyong curses as he grows tense at your ministrations, he swears he almost came right then and there when he felt the constriction of your throat, his fingers turn white from grasping against the cuffs to anchor himself.

You take in the sight of him struggling to not cum and take pity on him, your mouth leaving his cock with a pop with a sly smile on your lips before your hands grasp him tightly, making sure he doesn’t cum too soon, the pressure sending a jolt down Taeyong’s spine, his usual round boba eyes now hooded but he scrunches them shut on impulse when you push back the foreskin, exposing the sensitive tip, giving it quick kitten licks before you suck on it like a lollipop, your tongue placed underneath his tip and you suck hard, and that’s when Taeyong goes over the edge, his body seizing up, you quickly take him down your throat, smiling around the edges of his cock when you feel the familiar warmth running down your throat, you keep him in your mouth until he stops, pulling off of him with a slight giggle when you see his chest heaving, limp against the couch, all from your undoing, and what a power trip that gives you, a rich and powerful man succumbing to your actions.

“How are you holding up, baby? Need a break?” you ask as you straddle him, tossing over your leg to situate yourself perfectly between his thighs, the lace material coming into contact with his cock, twitching back to life when it feels the slight warmth and moisture of your heat.

“More, please,” Taeyong utters as he tries his best to move his hips, and so you indulge him, rotating your hips until he hardens underneath you again.

You hear the clinks of his cuffs when you stand up, ceasing all physical contact, giggling when you hear him beg for you to come back, but he goes mute when he sees you shift the crotch of your lingerie to the side, climbing back into his embrace.

“You’re gonna ride me all dressed up prettily, sweetheart?” Taeyong asks, head tilted to the side as he takes in the sight of you, eyes locked onto his as you stare down at him, and he can’t help himself, lowering his head to litter kisses on your arm as he inhales your scent, call him a madman, but your scent might as well be as addictive as nicotine itself, the way he can’t seem to get enough of it.

Taeyong then shifts his head to the valley of your breasts, mouthing at your cleavage, pulling down the flimsy coverage by its thin straps to gain access to your bare chest, goosebumps rise on your skin when he finally takes a nipple into his mouth, his cheeks hollowing as he sucks on it like his life depends on it, like he really wants to eat you up, the action has you chasing for more pleasure, grinding your clit on the tip of his length before you can't take it anymore, reaching down with shaking hands to position him to your core, moaning his name as you finally slide down, slowly taking him inside you inch by inch, Taeyong's succumbed to the sweet feeling of your warm walls, giving up on worshipping your boobs, instead he's gripping onto your hips hard as he focuses on being engulfed in your heat, he's kind of slobbering on your right boob, but you find it arousing, the way he's so lost in pleasure, his eyes shut, brows furrowed as he mutters a string of sweet nothings as you make your way down to the hilt.

An almost delirious smile makes its way onto Taeyong’s face when you squeeze around him, head dipped low as he curses from your actions, you tilt his chin up with your fingertips, ego inflating at the sight of how wrecked he is and you barely even started.

“It’s been so long and you’re still reacting this way,” you noted as you caressed the side of his face.

“For you? Forever,” Taeyong says with full honesty, eyes overflowing with lust as he confesses, looking so vulnerable, underneath you like you’re his god, and in a way, you might just be, if Taeyong had it his way, he’d build a palace just for you and dedicate his life to you.

“I know,” you say with a row of your hips, cursing in unison with your lover when you feel him penetrate the deepest parts of your heat, that sensitive spot that has your toes curling.

Spurred on by Taeyong’s ever vocal devotion towards you, you raise your hips before slamming down once again, and the moan of your name escaping his lips has you doing it again and again, the quick drag of his length against your flesh has the whole house filled with the sound of sex resonating within its walls, you’re grateful Taeyong’s unit is the penthouse, because Taeyong’s always been so vocal in bed, his voice pitched much higher than it usually is, and as much as you revel in the feeling of people admiring your man, you don’t want anyone else hearing how beautiful he sounds when he’s laid bare underneath you.

With how fast you’re going, you’re sure there’s indentations of the sofa’s legs on the expensive wooden flooring, but fuck it, you’re so close, but you’re to blame for that, clenching on him every time you sink down, just so you could see the way he tries the very hardest not to cum way too early, not that you’d mind, it happened many times before, and you still find it so hot.

Deciding to not prolong the torture any longer, you reach down to rub quick circles on your clit as you grind the tip of his cock to that one spot deep inside, that perfect 12 o'clock angle that has your legs turning jelly, with a hiss of Taeyong’s name and a spasm of your walls from the shocks of pleasure coursing through your entire body, you finally reach your peak, your body sagging in sweet relief, your sensitive nipples feel so good against his skin, but after having a quick moment to yourself, you quickly slide off of him with a loud squelch that got a giggle out of you even in this heated state, getting down on your knees and take him in your mouth, hollowing your cheeks and suck, lips stretched, with his dick lodge at the back of your throat when you see his legs buckle and soon after, splashes of his warm release drip down your throat once again, when the flow ceases, you pull off of him with a deafening pop.

“Good boy,” you say after getting up brushing his cheek softly with those tender eyes that make Taeyong weak in the knees, only he gets to see this tender side of you, and it drives him mad sometimes, that it’s only reserve for him, of everyone you could choose to dote on, you chose him, and he hopes you’ll keep choosing him till the end of time.

With a quick click, he feels the cuffs being loosened and tossed away, instantly his arms are around your figure, pulling you into a deep kiss, the taste of himself on your lips spurs him on, but he wills himself to get his shit together, he knows you must be tired from doing all the work tonight, and there’s something that needs to be addressed soon, and so he pulls away from your lips, his hand placed on your right cheek, thumb brushing against the curvature of your cheek bone.

“Do you feel better now? Are you still angry at me or do I need to do more than letting you ravage my body like that?” Taeyong jokes with a laugh, but he immediately sobers up when he sees you sigh and climb off his sturdy legs.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have gotten mad like that,” you say as you cringe as you recall how you acted out earlier today, you know no one’s perfect, but when you slip up, it reminds you too much of your own mother, throwing a tantrum and running away, and you swear you’d never be like her, but at the end of the day, you’re a work of progress, and fortunately, Taeyong understands.

“Do you want to tell me what triggered you?” Taeyong asks, his tone gentle, he never directs his aggression at you, no matter the situation, he loves you too much to ever even think of doing that.

“They said some things, and they’re not entirely wrong-” but you’re being cut off by an irritated sigh, Taeyong hates it when you demean yourself this way. “Before you get mad, hear me out, they said how I’d always get you in trouble, and when you think about it, they’re not wrong, I literally landed you in jail the first night we got together, Yong, and the shit they said about me not being from one of the prestigious universities, they’re not wrong about that, it’s just facts, I’m just not part of this elite social ladder, that isn’t the point. The point is that I feel like I’m tarnishing your reputation and in relation, your businesses,” you finish off with another sigh, you haven’t been sighing this much these days, so this feels oddly familiar in the worst ways possible, Taeyong’s been making your life more comfortable every single day, but you on the other hand, are contributing to his troubles.

“Don’t let them get to your head, you’re literally bringing in so much profit for me, sweetheart, next time I’ll throw a party just to show everyone how our numbers are doing, it’ll blow them away, also, you’re doing all that without a goddamn degree from those snobbish colleges. Lastly, you don’t get me in trouble, it’s just part and parcel of protecting the person I love, something they’d never understand with how shallow they are, don’t let people with an EQ of 0 determine how you live, and I know what you want to say,” Taeyong says when he sees you open your mouth to protest, “I’ll try my best to not get in trouble and keep my temper in check, but I do hope you understand that if it isn’t me, I’m just gonna have someone else do the dirty job of beating them up,” Taeyong says, compromising, that’s how his father and mother did it, he always believes that’s the key to a long lasting marriage, which is something he’d want with you in the near future.

“Fine,” you say with a sigh, but he sees the ghost of a smile on your face as you lean down to rest your head on his broad shoulder, littering kisses from his neck to the end of his shoulder, Taeyong lets himself bask in your affection for a bit, knowing that you thrive off giving physical affection, but he's a clean freak at the end of the day, getting the both of you clean is still a priority.

“Come, let’s have a bath, my love,” Taeyong suggests as he carries you the direction of your bedroom, and you let him, soaking up the feeling of being loved, maybe Taeyong’s right, nothing matters when you have a love as cosmic as the one you share with Taeyong.

[dreamwritersworld]

You can’t catch me now

y/n was Jake’s eldest daughter, his warrior. He made sure she was strong and walked her every step with power. No one would be able to touch her if she was trained, so that’s exactly what he did..

*

Those innocent eyes and childlike behavior stopped when he played the games with her, played the games she enjoyed to do with her siblings…he scared her.

“Hide!”

Y/n ran giggling, excitement running through her. She had found a bush to hide in, taking deep breaths to catch her breath. Her smiled remained, excitedly waiting for her father to past by her figuring he’d never find her…until he did..

“Y/n! You can’t take breaks! You hear me? No breaks! You’re supposed to run, do you know what will happen if people find you like this? They’ll eat you up and spit you right out! This isn’t a game!”

Jake had shook her back and forth ensuring that she would listen to his raised voice

“I thought we were playing dad-“

“No dad! Just sir! You can’t play with your life in the forest! You’re not taking any chances.”

Y/n’s tears began to fill her eyes as she turned away, waiting to play the game again..

“Hide!”

This time she ran, farther than she ever had. It wasn’t excitement that kept her going, she gave up on that when she realized it would get her nowhere. Y/n survived on fear.

She could hear her father catching up to her, climbing up the trees and jumping from one to another without making a noise became a skill she would perfect, something Jake never could.

somehow, in some way…Jake would always catch her. He cheated her, gambled the game knowing he’d always win. Jake would track her and yell at her when she was caught…he kept her adrenaline high.

*

However he didn’t treat the rest of his two daughters the same, he was kinder…sweeter…gentler. It was obvious to everyone that no matter how much training Y/n did, Neteyam was his star. He had set her up to fail every time she went against him. Maybe it had been his old mindset that got ahead of him, believing that men like Neteyem should be able to succeed more.

In the forest there was one deadly game of them all…Jake threw Y/n in it. Neytiri was furious, she smiled with tears in her eyes..struggling to maintain herself in front of the crowd as she watched Y/n prepare for the battle. She yanked Jake to the side and that’s where they argued in hushed voices away from the crowd..

“Get her out Jake. This is not worth it-“

“She is proving herself, she is second highest in her division compared to Neteyam-“

“He wouldn’t be able to survive either! We do not play with Eywa’s animals, and we do not play with our children’s lives either!”

“Don’t baby her! My daughter has more to her than just second place, she has something to prove-“

“To who? To you? She’s terrified! I can see it on her face!”

“she’s fine, and if she gets hurt? She’ll get right back up.”

Neytiri hissed, walking away showing her anger right to Jake..she didn’t fear him, she feared what he would do to their children…what he is doing to them.

The crowd called out for the fight, everyone watched Y/n from the cliff…her chest was heaving heavily and adrenaline ran through her…she was scared. Y/n was going against the biggest animal in the forest , all by herself. She was angry…angry that her dad put her in this situation…angry that no one fought for her…angry that they were all watching.

The angtsìk looked at her with the most challenging look..all she wanted to do was look away in search for the best place to run away.

The fighting went on for awhile and the crowds of the people were higher than ever…Y/n’s body was getting weak with each step she took..the last hit was irresistible as the animal threw her across the ground.

There’s blood on the side of the the mountain..

That’s when the panic set in, realizing their young warrior wasn’t getting up..

“Get her! Get my daughter now!”

Soldiers tasseled the animal as Neytiri and Jake swooped down to pick up their child. Jake had no shame in the way he roughly picked her up.

Y/n’s eyes opened up to her grandmother cleaning up her wounds..

“You need to take care of yourself Y/n-“

“I didn’t ask for that! I didn’t ask for-“

Whimpers escaped her mouth as the stitches pierced her skin..

“…I didn’t ask for that grandmother..I didn’t..”

Weakness took over Y/n’s body due to all the pain and she had fainted..

*

There’s writing all over the wall..

“Y/n! Stop doing that!”

“I want materials to write in like the other kids..Like Neteyam..”

“You don’t deserve it! You didn’t win-“

“So then I get to write on the wall. It won’t hurt anyone-“

“Stop it.”

Jake yanked Y/n’s crayons from her hands roughly, all y/n did was cry and throw a tantrum..poor child was set to fail in her division with Neteyam and yet he yelled at her.

*

“Y/n? Oh thank Eywa!”

Neytiri grasped Y/n as though it was her last, y/n reciprocated..knowing it’d be their last..

“Where’s father?”

I got up eagerly, ready to finally retaliate harder than ever…he signed me up for the fight moments before, I wasn’t even ready.

“He’s in-“

“You! You signed me up for that fight! Knowing I would never make it! How could you?”

“You needed to prove yourself to the clan! Show you were strong! You did good, you lasted awhile. We’re not arguing about this Y/n, I’m not like you.”

“No, you’re not Jake. And im not like you, Thank Eywa! As if I would ever want to be you.”

I made sure to make my words hurt and I looked him right in the eye, no hesitation in my voice.

“How dare you? I’m tired of this behavior, you act as though I do nothing for you. You are succeeding at everything because of me, and I could take away all the praise the people give you in a second!”

“Go ahead! As if I need their opinion! I know I sure as hell don’t need yours!”

“Jake! Y/n stop-“ mother had interrupted but her low voice, that small voice always failed to interrupt our arguments..

“You always say I need to train! I need to do more and maybe I’ll be able to lead the clan but you make promises that you don’t keep!”

“Because you need to be ready for whatever is to come!”

“You always say that and nothing ever happens!”

“Yeah! Nothing happens and you stay safe!”

Jake banged his hand on whatever was near him making sure Y/n heard him.

“Safe from what? From you? Yea that’s the best solution for me, because you make me sick.”

I walked away eager and Jake followed…he couldn’t even let me win in anything. It was almost as though the shadow of us were dancing.

“You think that’s ok to say to me? I am your father!-“

“Since when? Huh? I stopped calling you that a long time ago Jake. Just leave me alone. I hate you!”

For once tears fell from my eyes, pain from years of suffering fell…I never felt so vulnerable. All it took was a moment closer to death and knowing my father put me to it.

“What? Now you’re crying? Don’t cry! Own that, own what you just said! Now!”

Jake got closer yelling in my face, pushing me back and forth. In that moment I decided I wasn’t going to retreat and back away like I usually did as a kid..he knew how to push my buttons and I didn’t care to hold back anymore.

“I hate you. You’re the most disgusting person I’ve ever known. And to think you’re my father? You’re OUR father?..”

Both Y/n and Jake glanced at the three siblings who had just walked into the hut..there was no hiding how much pity they had for Y/n.

“…you think we want this? A soldier for a dad? As if. Life isn’t something to win! You want me out at war? You want me going against the whole world? So be it. Just know that if I burn, you burn with me.”

That was the last thing Y/n said to Jake and he never wanted anything more than to just correct her. Even when she was so frustrated, she always knew where to hit.

For once he felt..the bitter taste of my fury and all of the messes he made

Jake knew Y/n wasn’t coming home that night..but he wasn’t going to search for her, he knew she’d come on her own. So Jake had ordered the rest of the kids to go to bed while he pasted back and forth waiting for Y/n.

“Jake..? She still hasn’t come home, you have to search for her. You pushed her out..you pushed our daughter away.”

“don’t blame me Neytiri please, you know all I’ve ever wanted was the best for her.”

“Yet you don’t push the others like you push her. you didn’t train the other two girls like you do her, because you saw what was becoming of her. she won’t allow you to change her anymore Jake. That’s what scares you, so you keep tempting her…and now my daughter won’t come home. So go and find her!”

Jake listened, he searched for her alone in the dark..and there was no trace of her. That’s when he began panicking..crying to the winds of nothing.

His daughter was gone. The mocking jay as he would call her, she had the voice of a siren..and she was able to mimic anything that was given to her. She moved as though she was flying, gentle and silent. Y/n was the reminder that he had failed as a father, and she let him know..

Little did he know Y/n was watching him from the trees…she was no longer mad, just felt empty. She gave up on Jake a long time ago, but if he claimed he wanted her to be safe…why put her through such dangerous situations?..

you’ll see my face in every place but you can’t catch me now..

The next morning Jake had sent out the clan for Y/n..she was nowhere to be found. Far too skilled to be seen and far too smart to let them find her.

Y/n had resided in the restricted areas, she learned to survive on her own as the weeks passed. She knew about the clan and her family grieving her absence..but what could she do? Return?..Y/n made her choice and she wasn’t one to change it immediately.

Bet you’d never thought I’d do it. Thought it’d go over my head..

She spent her days hunting and killing any avatars she had seen. There was times where she would catch her siblings walking around aimlessly with no care in the world…she wished so dearly to go back to that part of her.

This was one of those times, Y/n stared down the trees, watching her siblings go deeper into the unknown parts of the forest..

Trees hid her as they hung. They were coming to her tree closer and closer, until she heard cracking that was in no way theirs. When she leaped onto the next avatars were beneath her, her arrow remained steady.

She was frustrated watching her siblings wait for their father to save them, so she aimed her bow and shot three men, as she called out a calling mimicking her mother knowing they’d realize quick enough to run. Y/n aimed a tassel around another man’s neck, hanging him up the tree and shooting another on the way out.

She was doing just fine until she was left out in the open, coming face to face with Quaritch and a couple of frustrated soldiers. He had yanked her hair back and forth, urging her to call for her father.

“Wow what a devil your father made of you! You just think you can waltz in here and ruin my plan! Call out for him and your siblings now-“

Soldiers fall and fire guns as arrows began flying around once again, Neytiri’s calling whistle out for her.

Quaritch however didn’t give up, he continued to hold up the gun against her head. The men surrounded him shooting in nearby trees.

“Come on out! Come by the hanging tree since your daughter wants to hang up our soldiers! Come on Jake! I’ll put a bullet right through her!”

Jake froze…she was the daughter he believed was gone because she left..

All those time he’d catch a footstep in the mud that looked all too familiar or those times he believed that he saw her in between the trees…that was all her.

“Let go of me!”

A hiss louder than before was released, representing how grown and mature Y/n had become as an individual. Y/n mustered the strength to flip the both of them over, chaos began once again as the solider panicked shooting the trees. Jake shot both solider while Neyitiri finished them.

They both watched Y/n murder Quaritch. Neytiri let out a cry as she went to stop her, worrying far too much that her baby had changed.

He couldn’t catch her now. Jake knew that and he had to sit in it even longer, his daughter would never treat him as an equal. She came like a storm, into his mind when he had tried so hard to forget her. For once, Y/n was higher than the hopes of failure Jake always brought down on her.

“My daughter! My daughter oh..”

Neytiri sobbed into the bloody body of Y/n, she didn’t pull away from her mothers hug. Instead she embraced it, her mother was the only one who grounded her.

“Mother..im sorry..im so sorry.”

Neytiri was the only one parent Y/n felt the need to apologize to, why should she ever feel the need to even speak to Jake again?..her mother who yes, at times failed to defend her daughter properly but still did her best. On the late nights Y/n came home Neytiri would sneak away to greet and relax her tired out body. So for Y/n, being away was the hardest part..

“y-y/n? Where have you been?”

Her hand had went up immediately pausing Jake’s questions and bothering. She was willing to tell him exactly what he needed to hear before he ever got anything again.

“I never asked for anything to happen to me back at home. I never asked to be your stupid mockingjay. I never asked to play your dumb games. I just wanted to be a good daughter…and yet you threw me away! Like I was nothing.

“Y/n..I’m sorry. I never meant to-“

“But you did! You did Jake! And I’m sorry but I can’t find it in my heart to ever forgive you, I refuse to.”

“y/n…noo”

Jake’s tears of yearning for his eldest daughter built up even more and they had spilt out.

“I mean it Y/n. You can come home, everything is ready for you..just how you left it. Come home for you mother sake..please.”

The pair stared at each other and that moment confirmed it. Jake had finally looked into the eyes of his true creation, someone to never be broken and someone forever be loyal to. Y/n stayed there for awhile before speaking

“..I’ll go back. But mark my words…this is not for you, this decision is for my mother.”

Jake took that answer and eagerly cleaned himself up before taking them to return back home…that excitement surprised Y/n..maybe for once things will change.

!💕!

THIS IS JUST ONE PART! IM SORRY I JUST REALLY NEEDED TO POST SO I DID THIS!!! BYE LOVE YOU

[sixx-sixx-sixx]

THE TRADER’S DAUGHTER — cooper “the ghoul” howard x female!oc

EDIT; FOLLOW @bonafideyapper FOR FUTURE PARTS

warnings(?): dbf!cooper, female!oc, oc is described as brown eyed (but feel free to picture whatever you want), proofread to the best of my ability (correcting capitalization is not my priority on my phone, this is hard enough to format as is), this series will have smut at some point but let me work up to writing that (meaning, let me smoke this joint and see where the wind takes me), there’s allusion to smut in this towards the end but it’s nothing wild

(this is part one of some) - part 2

Daisy hadn’t seen Cooper for a very, very long time. She’d never forgotten the charismatic cowboy that told her stories of the old world and of his encounters with creatures in the wasteland. The ghoul that would bring her little trinkets from his travels, gifting her a pearl necklace for her 10th birthday. A single pearl on a dainty silver chain that she would wear every day until it wore out. She was 13 when that happened, and was utterly devastated. Thankfully, she had charmed a local boy for a new chain, sneaking behind her dad’s back to go on a few dates with the kid. She’s continue to flirt with men and make empty promises to them to replace the chain each time it broke.

Cooper had gotten himself into some thick shit, spending a good time locked up by some raiders and other bullshit that got him sidetracked. On the other side of the goddamn wasteland, on the fucking east coast. How did he even get to the fucking east coast? By the time he made it back to the trading post, over a decade had passed, and it showed in the size of the once-familiar settlement. More gambling, more fighting in the streets, whole lotta bad shit that he didn’t have time to get involved with. He made his way through the town, his gaze trained on the old trading post at the center of town. He took careful notice of how men sneered at him as he passed by them, mumbling some racist bullshit about his ghoulishness.

Fuck them, he thought as he stepped up to the door of the trading post. He opened the door to hear the old bell jingle to alert his presence, watching as a young woman walked out from the back room with a routine “Welcome to Jo’s Shack, what can I get you?” leaving her pretty pink lips.

Daisy was almost in shock, seeing the ghoul standing in her doorway. She had assumed the worst over the years, as his visits had become less and less until they were not at all. She figured he was dead, shriveled up and baking in the sun. Or worse, she worried he had gone feral, which was always going to be inevitable in his case. Either way, she would keep extra chems stocked for the day he returned.

Cooper strolled towards the counter and looked at the girl, recognizing those big brown eyes from a mile away. “Hey, little flower. Your daddy around?” He asked her, his eyes flickering down to look at the pearl around her neck. Huh, he didn’t know she’d have kept it all those years. Pretty things were hard to keep around these parts.

Daisy’s face broke out into a grin and she gave him a little nod, leaning forward to get a good look at him. “Sure is, I’ll go get him for you. he’s not gonna believe this.” She had to fight to maintain her composure and keep her excitement at bay, going through the back room and up the stairs to the second floor of the shack to where her father was sleeping. In the ghoul’s absence, Daisy had grown to be a respectable trader, taking over the face of her father’s shop after growing up learning from the best. Although the population was tougher, she was just as tough, and nobody dared to fuck with Jo’s Shack or the woman running the place.

She stepped back out to the main room and leaned against the newly-reinforced counter, a bright smile on her face as she gazed up at him. He was just as handsome as she remembered, though she was never truly able to capture how his eyes lit up at the sight of her.

“Flower, you are just as pretty as a peach.” Cooper flashed her a wide grin, unashamedly flirting with the girl who he had essentially watched grow up. And whew, did she grow up good. He couldn’t help himself as he let his sunken eyes roam over the smooth, exposed skin of her chest, the tank top she wore under her unzipped jacket left little to the imagination.

Daisy thought his southern drawl was absolutely intoxicating as she slid a little box of chem vials across the counter to him, “Thank you, Coop. Don’t tell dad I gave these to you.” She winked and leaned back as her dad came out to greet his old friend, letting the two men greet each other like they hadn’t spent any time apart.

“Cooper Howard, you son of a bitch! I hope you brought me that Brahmin you still owe me.” Josiah grinned as he pulled the ghoul in for a hug, giving him shit over some long-forgotten wager on a card game. Coop patted him on the back with a shit-eating grin, “Yessir, why, yo’ momma’s waitin’ outside!”

Daisy watched Cooper closely as she stood beside her dad, taking in the way his skin had started to redden in places she didn’t remember being scarred over before. She had spent her whole adolescence infatuated with him, playing it off as a silly little girl crush on a big strong man (who had killed for her, but that’s a story for another day.) Her pulse quickened as she overhead her father invite the ghoul inside for a drink and to rest, watching him come around the counter to push through the curtains leading to the back.

It was fucked up, Cooper knew that. He knew it was fucked up to already be thinking about the woman behind him. Thinking about how sweet she sounded when she said his name, thinking about that little pearl necklace dangling in his face as she skillfully sat atop his—

He really needed that drink, and maybe a puff of his inhaler before he went feral at the thought of something as soft and pretty as his Daisy having anything to do with something as scarred and distorted as him.

a/n: okay yall what do we think about part one? I got to the app to post it and immediately rewrote the ending because I hated the original, so I hope this was good!

taglist: @savanahc @one-of-thewalkingdead @silverose365 @neverendingdumptser

[ursuburbanmother]

I’m On Fire, But I’m Trying Not to Show It || Chapter Three

Pairing: Angus Tully x fem!reader

a/n: Mothers and daughters?? Fathers and sons?!?

Word Count: ~4k

Find: Part 1 Part 2 Part 4

Enjoy!

December 23, 1970

You’ve been stuck in your own mind all day. It's decided to shut down like a panic room and you can see Angus try to crack it open with his attempts at small talk. Mary and Mr. Hunham share uncomfortable glances at each other, slightly humored about the quiet lunch they are having that would usually be filled by chatter from you two.

Angus leans in close to your ear, “You said we would talk today.”

“After this,” you murmur, sinking into the wooden chair.

“If this is about yesterday, it was just a weird moment, it didn’t mean anything.”

“Stop talking,” you say as nicely as you can when you see Mary's eyebrow quirk up at Angus’s comment.

“I have a surprise,” Mr. Hunham suddenly announces. Your eyes snap to him, embracing the distraction. He brings out a platter full of Christmas cookies and places them on the table. “These were a gift to me, and I would like to share them with both of you.”

Angus is unimpressed and by the way he is scowling, he's upset too. “Look at them. Look at all the festive shapes. Snowflakes and gingerbread men. A tree. A little mitten,” Mr. Hunham picks up the red and white frosted cookie and takes a bite. “Mmm,” he looks pleasantly surprised.

“Thank you, Mister. This is really nice,” You reach for the snowflake. You’re not sure how well sloppy joe and sugar will settle in your stomach but you're willing to gamble on it. Mr. Hunham gives you a thin smile.

“May I go to the bathroom, sir?” Angus asks, already pushing away his dish and getting up from his chair.

“You may,” he sighs, watching the boy walk away.

“Well, I’m trying,” he says to the group, defeated.

You give him a weak grin, “These are good cookies though. If that means anything to you.”

Mary chuckles at your exchange. Mr. Hunham gets up and goes the same direction Angus had exited. Your eyes follow him until it is impossible for you to see him without breaking your neck. You turn to Mary who is close to finishing her cigarette. She blows the smoke away from your direction and pushes the packet towards you.

“Want one?”

“Oh. No thanks. That's Angus’s thing.”

“Alright. But don’t go asking for one later.”

“I won’t,” you laugh quietly. You hear voices in the hallway get louder. Angus shouts something you can’t make out and Mr. Hunham's response follows shortly after. Their noise fades away and you rub your tired eyes to snap you awake. You never could get enough sleep. You swear you could sleep for twenty-four hours and still feel groggy.

“What's going on with you two?” Mary asks.

“Angus and I?”

“No. You and the ghost that haunts the infirmary,” she took a sip of her coffee while shaking her head in amusement.

“My mother says I'm a bit of a blabbermouth. I don’t know if you want to hear the details,” you warn.

“Give me the reader's digest,” she pats the seat next to her. Bringing your coca-cola with you, you go cross over to her side of the table. “Okay. Tell me if you think I’m crazy-”

“I will.”

“-But Angus has been acting so weird. One second, he's all moody, a regular Holden Claufield, and the next he’s nice and being the Angus I’ve known all my life. I don’t know… Maybe he’s at the stage where his feelings swing around like a pendulum.”

“That's all-teenagers sweethearts. Even at adulthood, that pendulum never stops swinging. At some point it may slow down only for a gust of wind to return it into motion.”

“I mean he’s always been a little short-tempered, just never towards me. Yesterday,” you wonder if you are getting too personal now, “he called me selfish.”

“Selfish? The girl that just scarfed down a cookie to make an old man feel better.”

You shrug. You never knew how to take compliments. “I know I should just ask him what's really going on, but I don’t want him to blow up on me again.”

“If he does come to me. I’ll whip him into shape for you.”

“Thank you,” you giggle. “What do you think happened out there?” You tilt you heard towards the doors.

“Their usual bickering. That boy is probably paying the price for cursing Hunham out right now.”

“How long have you known Mr. Hunham?”

She paused before answering, “A while now.”

“Has he always been this… strong-willed?”

“Stubborn as a mule you mean? Yes, he has. Although the years have certainly hardened him more.”

“Why’s that?"

“Not sure. He’s a private man. I haven’t been able to pry anything out of him.”

“Not even when he’s,” you make your hand into a fist, extending the pink and thumb. You move it back and forth to mimic drinking from a bottle.

Mary cackles. “Not even then.”

…

The stupidest thing Angus had done was what he had done to you yesterday. He doesn’t know why he said it, why he had called you selfish. It just tumbled out. It was like he was a man possessed. But launching off a springboard in the gym in an act of rebellion was a close second.

He numbed the pain thinking of you. Granted if you were here, you would be lecturing him non-stop and telling him how he should have known better. But at least you would have been here, and he wouldn’t have to watch Mr. Hunham marinate in his misery. At least you would have been there to hold his hand as they popped his arm back into its socket.

Although his mouth had gotten him in trouble the last few days, it had been helpful in getting them out of the hospital insurance issue. And it was about to get him a free burger now too.

They had arrived at the local watering hole. It was jam packed with people getting tipsy with beer. He could hear the clink of billiards and the white noise on the TV.

“I think I’ll start with a beer. How about you?”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Mr. Tully. Get your cheeseburger.”

“They’ve got Miller High Life. The Champagne of Beers.”

“Oh?” Mr. Hunham said, but Angus could tell he was just trying to amuse him.

Angus shut the menu as their waitress came up the stairs to their little booth. “Okay, you ready to order? Oh!” she gasped as she turned to his teacher.

“Miss Crane,” Hunham touched his chest, “As I live and breathe. What-, what are you doing here?”

“Oh hi guys! Yeah, I always pick up a little extra work over Thanksgiving and Christmas,” Miss Crane explained.

It looked as if Mr. Hunham had been snapped awake, “Well, um, this is Mr. Tully,” he motioned his hand towards him.”

“Sure, I know you and your little girlfriend. You two are always glued together like gum on a pole,” Miss Crane said teasingly.

“Y/n L/n," he beamed, "she goes to the girl's school and we’re just friends. But um, we met outside Dr. Woodrup’s office. I was wrongly accused of blowing up a toilet,” he smiled as innocently as he could.

“I didn’t know about the wrongly part,” she shares a laugh with Hunham.

“He’ll have a cheeseburger,” he orders for Angus.

“And a Miller High Life please,” Angus adds quickly.

“Uh. No you will not,” Hunham says sternly.

“Where do you stand on Miller High Life, Miss Crane?”

“Well, like they say, it’s the Champagne of Beers.”

Angus turns to Hunham, “And she’s a professional.”

“Okay, one cheeseburger,” Miss Crane waits for him to fill the blank.

He relents and orders reluctantly, “And a Coke.”

“I’ll have a cheeseburger as well,” Hunham smiled.

“Two cheeseburgers,” she jots down the order on her notepad

“And a Jim Beam. On the rocks. Please.”

“Okay, you got it guys,” She smiles at them before exiting. Paul watches her go and Angus grins at the scene.

“Ouch. You two have chemistry,” he shakes his hand like he had touched a hot plate.

“Okay. That’s the Percodan talking,” Hunham dismisses.

“I don’t know. Seeing her like this, I think she’s pretty attractive,” he hopes his teacher will take the bait.

“Listen, you hormonal vulgarian, that woman deserves your respect, not your erotic speculation.”

Angus resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “Well, may I at least go to the bathroom? Sir?”

“You mean the payphone?”

They have a stare off before he runs off to the back of the restaurant. Angus scours any leftover change in his back pocket of his jeans. He finds enough to make a call. He scans the room, making sure that Mr. Hunham isn’t hunting him down like last time. He dials the number to the Barton infirmary and hopes you are lounging in your room.

“Pick up, pick up, pick up,” he chants under his breath. Instead he gets the dial tone. He curses and slams the phone back to its original place.

…

You haven’t seen Angus since the morning. You've been spending all afternoon with Mary instead. You helped with the lunch dishes and are preparing the potatoes for supper later. Mary had a radio in the kitchen which you happily hummed to. Christmas music flooded your ears and reminded you of the holiday. In the halls of Barton there were no decorations, and one could probably convince a kid that the Grinch had stolen them in the dead of night.

“Mary, I'm done,” you proudly show her the bowl of potatoes. In your house most of the cooking was done by private chefs who came in and out so irregularly that you could never learn their names. Understandably, they didn’t have time to entertain a ten-year-olds insistent questions about what it meant to julienne a vegetable.

“Great. Why don’t you start boiling them and get started on chopping those mushrooms.”

“Okay,” you add water to a pot before adding the chomped potato. You find the mushrooms and cut them as thinly as you can. After you place them on the counter next to Mary who has already prepared everything else.

You admire as she adds them to a pan of melted butter. She drops salt, pepper, Italian dressing and other spices you can’t name, without even having to use measuring tools. “You’re Julia Child!” You praise.

“Just years of practice.”

“Hey, when do I get to sauté and mix things?” You get on your tiptoes to get a better look at the mushrooms turning a dark brown.

“When I know you won’t hurt yourself doing it,” she gave a pointed look at the bandaids on your fingers. You may have cut yourself in your first attempts at handling a knife. You hide the hand behind your back. “Sorry.”

You go to sit in a stool by the oven. You open a borrowed copy of a Kerouac book that Angus had in his suitcase. The Subterraneans, written in three days apparently and no offense to Jack but it shows. Mary notices your squinting as you go try to make sense of the writing, inching your face closer and closer to the paper.

“Are you planning to do something with that? The books.” Mary stops her stirring and lowers the heat of the stove. She walks over to you and glances at pages.

“What? Like with writing?” You ask, “I’m not sure. I know I should have figured it out by now but I just never got one of those woosh moments,” you sway your hands in the air.

“Woosh moment?”

“It's like what we talked about with the pendulum. I feel like I've been hanging still and waiting for the wind to send me on my way. I wait for it to push me with the strength of a tornado. Woosh. Almost to flood me with a feeling of knowing? I’m not the best at words…” you trail off.

“You're telling me nothing interests you?” She raised her eyebrow.

“No, a lot of things do. I want to do everything. Right now, for example, I feel like becoming a renowned chef,” you pick up a random bowl and start stirring it slowly.

“Try learning how to handle a knife right first,” she tuts.

“Practice makes perfect Mary,” you smile and look down into the chocolate substance you were messing with. “Cake or brownies?”

“Neither actually. It's more doughy than liquid honey,” she lectures you kindly.

“Right,” you say sheepishly, “I swear I’m smarter when it comes to other things. You should see me in civics class.”

“I believe you,” she winks, “Now get to preheating the oven, Betty Crocker.”

…

Angus goes off to play a game on the Pinball machine and to take his mind off you. It certainly helps him. Avoiding the prospect of getting beat up by locals and injuring another part of his body allows him to momentarily forget the stress he feels when he remembers how pissed you are at him.

Mr. Hunham and Angus eat their burgers quickly. To repay Mr. Hunham for saving his ass, Angus keeps his mouth shut every time he orders a Jim Beam. They leave after Hunham drops a rather generous tip for Miss Crane.

They're walking towards Hunhams car and Angus can’t resist the urge to ask, “Why’d you buy those guys beer? They’re assholes.”

“That’s one way to look at it. Hey. Catch,” he tosses his keys at Angus, who catches them on instinct.

“How many boys do you know who have had their hands blown off? Barton boys don’t go to Vietnam. No, they go to Yale or Dartmouth or Cornell, whether they deserve to or not."

“Except for Curtis Lamb.”

“Except for Curtis Lamb.”

“Were you ever in the military?” Angus’s curiosity peaked.

“I tried to enlist in ‘41, but was rejected,” Mr. Hunham pointed at his eye, as if to say obviously. He tries to unlock the door of the driver's side to no avail. He points towards Angus,“I have to get in through there. Anyways, they made me an air raid warden. Gave me a whistle and everything. Helmet. Arm band.”

Angus opens the door, handing the keys off as Mr. Hunham slides in. He catches a whiff of Mr. Hunham unmentioned scent.

“Before we get going, can I be candid with you?”

“Mm-hmm,”

“You smell,��� he states bluntly and Mr. Hunham deflates. Angus joins him inside the Nova, “Like fish. And it’s really noticeable toward the end of the day. I even smell it on your coat. Mind if I crack the window?”

“Trimethylaminuria.”

“Huh?” Angus frowns.

“Trimethylaminuria. Means my body can’t break down trimethylamine. That’s the smell. And, uh, yes, more toward the end of the day.

“Wow. Your whole life? No wonder you’re afraid of women,” he concludes.

“I am not afraid of women,” Hunham says, clearly offended. “Jesus H. Christ.”

“I shouldn’t have said anything. Dr. Gertler says I don’t always give consideration to my audience,” Angus exhales.

“Who’s Dr. Gertler?’’

“My shrink,” Angus wants to disappear.

“Has Dr. Gertler ever tried a swift kick in the ass?”

Angus figures he ought to level the playing field. “Okay, all right, now your turn. Go ahead, tell me something about me. Something negative.”

“Something negative about you?”

“Sure. Just one thing.

“Just one?”

Angus nods and he probably should be offended that he is taking an awful long time to say anything.

“You’re obtuse about your social relationship.”

“What the hell is that supposed mean?”

“You didn’t say I had to elaborate Mr. Tully.”

“Okay well now I want you to. Spit it out.”

“No,” he backs out of his parking spot and hits the road.

“Come on! Explain,” Angus tugs on Hunhams jacket.

“I hope you don’t plan to pester me all the way to Barton. It'll be an awfully long ride.”

He presses down harder on the gas pedal.

…

You had burned the cookies. Not that you could tell when you took a bite of it. The cocoa had disguised it and you had just finished patting your back when you had to spit the whole thing out into the sink. Mary relishes your misery and apologizes through her laughs, wiping the tears in the corner of her eyes.

So your two-course meal had been reduced to just an entree. After thirty minutes of searching and waiting on Angus and Mr. Hunham, you ladies decided to leave the capacious mess hall and have a TV dinner. If your mother could see you now you were sure she would have you arrested by the etiquette police.

Mary was flipping through the channels to tune in to her daily rewatch of the Newlywed Game. You stopped her suddenly, your hand on top of hers to stop her from operating the remote.

“Cactus Flower! I love this movie. Please can we watch it?” You beg, clasping and shaking your hands together.

“What’s it about?” She asks hesitantly, clearly wary about abandoning her favorite program.

“You’ll love it! Ingrid Berman has to pretend to be her boss's wife because he lied to his lover about being married and having kids and shit-,”

“Language.”

“-Sorry. And so now he has to pull off this big con, so she won’t leave his lying as-, butt,” you correct yourself. “Goldie Hawn is sooo good in this. She won an Oscar I think.”

“I supposed I could give it a try. If it bores me we are switching right back though.”

“Deal,” you giggle and scoot the plate balancing on your lap closer so you can dig in.

For the next hour, Mary seems content in watching the characters in the movie ignore and miscommunicate their feelings. Even shaking her head when they do something she finds ridiculous. Your eyes get heavy as the ending nears, your stomach warm and content with the meal you had and the glare of the television tiring your vision. You lean your head back into the couch cushion and close your eyelids. Distantly you hear Ingrid Berman and Walter Matthau confess their love before your world goes dark.

Slumped against Mary, you wake up for the second time that week by the same hands. Angus is shaking your shoulder gently. Your gaze falls immediately to the sling his arm is in.

“Angus! What the hell?” You whisper- shout, fixing your posture and wiping the potential drool off your face. You check to make sure you didn’t wake up Mary.

“It's okay, it's okay,” he reassures. “It’s not broken, or anything just dislocated.”

“What happened?’’ Your arm trails down from where the sling starts to where his hand hangs lazily out. "Is this why you weren’t at dinner tonight? Hunham too?”

“Uh yeah. I jumped off a springboard in the new gym,” he answers bashfully.

“Wow… you are so stupid sometimes.”

“I prefer spontaneous thank you,” he sits down next to you on the couch and lets out a sigh. Using his good arm, he lifts a plastic bag. “We went out to eat and I got you something.”

“Ooh,” You snatch the bag and open it as quietly as you can without crinkling the plastic. Inside the Styrofoam box there's a half-eaten burger with some cold fries. You snack on it anyway offering some to Angus who shakes his head.

“Mr. Hunham thought buying another would be wasteful. He assumed you and Mary would have probably eaten by then so I saved what I could.”

“We did and,” you motion to the plates, “I helped cook it!”

“Really?” Angus's eyes widened, “I’m sorry I missed it.”

“I saved you some cookies,” You pick up the dish of the burnt dessert. You have brought them over believing you had been exaggerating the taste.

You hadn't.

He takes one, clueless, and bites almost half the cookie off. You see him wince but still he continues to chew. He chokes it down and nods, “Not bad?”

“You’re such a liar,” you shove his head lightly. “I forgot to turn on the timer.”

“Yeah I can tell,” he takes your confession as his cue to spit the rest out into a nearby napkin.

“Thanks for this though,” you take a bite of the burger, “I had forgotten what fast food tasted like.”

“Don’t tell him I let you have it. Or that you saw me in fact. The whole arm thing is supposed to be secret.”

“Got it,” you extended your pinky for him to intertwine. He takes it but doesn’t remove his pinky after, instead he lets your connected hands fall between the both of you.

The TV is still on, except the volume is lower and an old black-and-white movie is on. You finish the burger and put the trash aside to throw away in the morning.

“Where is Mr. Hunham now?”

“Crashed as soon as his head hit the pillow.”

“So you want to talk now?” You look up at him.

“Umm, somewhere private though. Incase Mary wakes up,” he gets up, still connected to you by your fingers and pulls you alongside him. You pick up a discarded blanket along with you

“Okay. Where do you want to go?”

He walks you two out of the staff common room and you let him take the lead. Barton is cold even without all the large windows closed. It’s like walking through a haunted mansion, passing by old dusty trophy cases and pictures of past alumni. When you enter what you recognize to be the auditorium, thanks to the plaque next to the door, Angus strolls you two over to the stage. You sit on the piano bench and when he joins you, you cover him with your blanket.

You hear Angus let out a shaky breath and then see the winter air turn it into a small cloud of smoke.

Angus starts to speak, a tremble in his voice, “You’re the only person who thinks of me first know? Even when we were little, and we had a free pass to be totally self-centered you still never-. Like in middle school when you’d give me biology answers, or just now with the blanket! I have a jacket! I should be giving you the entire blanket. In fact, let me give you -, your just-.”

“It’s alright Angus,” you stop his rapid rambling, holding his face between your hands. “I already forgave you a long time ago.”

“Didn’t feel like it,” he chuckles, trying to divert his gaze but the soft hold you have on him keeps him still.

“I forgave you the second you walked in looking like a kicked puppy.”

He laughs at your words.

“Although I just want to ask what has been going on with you? I know you hate school and you're not incredibly fond of Stanely marrying your mom, but I feel like something has been bothering you. Something big.”

“I need to go to Boston Y/n,” he admits, hitting some random piano keys. The notes echo around the room.

“Okay,” you bite the inside of your cheek, “why?”

“It's snowing outside but it doesn’t feel like Christmas. But my dad, he would make it feel that way. So I need to see him and my mom had promised but you see how that turned out.”

“Oh Angus. This is why you kept bringing it up,” you gasp. “Jesus. And I had called you stupid, I’m the dense one for not connecting the dots.”

“No no. You’re not. I was being evasive. I guess I didn’t want you to worry.”

“I would have stolen Jason Smith's car keys had I known! We could be there by now, eating Clam Chowder by the bay. ”

“Nuh-uh. You’re way too of a goody-two shoe for that.”

“Well I would have followed you. Given an hour's notice, of course, to build my confidence.”

“I don't know,” Angus hits a few more keys, “Maybe this was fate like you said. It definitely didn’t deal me a cruel hand having me holdover here with you.”

“Yeah, the universe was certainly on our side for this one,” you move closer to him and put your head on his shoulder. “Hey, you think you can still play even with only one working hand?”

“I’m willing to try it,” he stretches his fingers, “What shall I serenade you with?”

“Something Beach Boys. In My Room?”

“You got it L/n.”

He plays much slower and his jaw is sharp, fully determined to get through the song for your enjoyment. He plays so gracefully you don’t even notice when he slips on occasion. You don’t mind it. It’s almost as sweet as a lullaby.

[kingkonoha]

FIVE HUSBANDS

˗ˋ ୨୧ ˊ˗ 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 𝐕𝐈 || 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐆𝐑𝐎𝐔𝐏 ˗ˋ ୨୧ ˊ˗

˗ˋ ୨୧ ˊ˗ 𝐒𝐄𝐑𝐈𝐄𝐒 𝐌𝐀𝐒𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐋𝐈𝐒𝐓 ˗ˋ ୨୧ ˊ˗

˗ˋ ୨୧ ˊ˗ 𝐋𝐀𝐒𝐓 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 || 𝐍𝐄𝐗𝐓 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 ˗ˋ ୨୧ ˊ˗

♡ — 𝐏𝐀𝐈𝐑𝐈𝐍𝐆: eren, armin, connie, jean, levi, & reiner x celebrity!reader

♡ — 𝐃𝐄𝐒𝐂𝐑𝐈𝐏𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍: Both love and imprisonment can drive people crazy, and sometimes, things can even get deadly. your old lovers are becoming more and more desperate as they attempt to free you from Connie, the owner of CS Records. For better or for worse, a certain band of people want you, known as: the group.

♡ — 𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐓𝐄𝐍𝐓: 18+ ONLY || MINORS DNI || DARK CONTENT — fem!reader, modern au, angst, heartbreak, divorce, marriage, cheating, violence & blood/bruises mention, gun mention, false imprisonment, stockholm syndrome, toxic relationship, manipulation, stalking, murder talk (Some warnings here also apply to the series as a whole/other parts as well.)

♡ — 𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐃 𝐂𝐎𝐔𝐍𝐓: 13k

♡ — 𝐀/𝐍: Hi folks! I had to add on another part to the series, so there will now be 8 parts total!

— A FEW YEARS EARLIER —

“Eren?”

The brown-haired man turned around with a smile — he always grinned whenever you called his name so sweetly.

“Hm?” He shoved his phone into his pocket. “What is it, baby? You okay?”

“I’ve just been thinking about . . . us,” your eyes darted down to the freshly mopped floor — polished and shiny thanks to Eren’s maid. Your voice echoed in his spacious modern kitchen, but that wasn’t the reason why you decided to whisper.

You were simply nervous.

“What about us?” Eren frowned a bit, his heart beginning to pound wildly as his mind started to spin.

He assumed the worst.

“Well,” you paused. “I think it’s time that I told you how much I love you. I don’t think I’ve ever really said it, but it’s true. We haven’t been together long, but . . . you’re someone I’d want to start a family with and grow old with, ya know? I hope the thought of that doesn’t scare you away.”

Eren was silent for a moment.

This time, it was your turn to assume the worst.

Suddenly, Eren wrapped his arms around you, hugging you tightly. Tears started to brim in the reddening waterlines of his emerald eyes.

“I love you too,” he smiled as he held you. “I never thought I’d hear you say that. You’re mine, you hear me?”

“I hear you,” you hugged him back. “I’m yours.”

When Eren ended the sweet hug, it was only so he could press his lips against yours, kissing you softly, yet passionately.

He pulled away and quickly reconnected your lips once again. He couldn’t get enough of you. He would kiss you forever if he could, and truthfully, he planned to, no matter what.

—

Three miserable weeks had flown by since a certain little meeting had taken place in the tiny living room of Armin Arlert’s apartment.

Every single day — every hour, minute, and second — was spent waiting.

Waiting for the perfect opportunity.

Waiting for any of the gods above to offer just a little bit of luck.

A little bit of hope.

Erwin Smith needed as much luck as he could get. From the very second Levi Ackerman called him with the details of an utterly ridiculous situation, to now, when he was getting ready to walk into CS Records, dressed up as one of Connie Springer’s Silent Men, he had hoped for a little bit of luck.

It was rather odd.

The blonde-haired, military-driven man truly didn’t believe in searching for four-leaf clovers or tossing pennies into wishing wells, as he never liked to leave things to chance.

But, just this once, he would gamble and hope to get lucky.

As he patiently stalked the outside of your home from a safe distance, he gambled on the fact that Connie would be stupid enough to bring you out in public once again.

And Erwin was correct.

He had watched and waited, waited and watched. Waiting for the day in which the rich man would let you out of your bedroom, and bring you to CS Records with him.

After all, it was bound to happen, as you were Connie’s little money-maker, and if you had suddenly disappeared from the spotlight at the peak of your fast-paced career, people would start to ask questions. Become suspicious. And Connie didn’t want that.

Erwin followed the vehicle transporting you, Connie, and a few Silent Men to CS Records. And, there you were, being escorted through the private back entrance of the building with Connie and his bodyguards by your side.

But it didn’t matter.

Erwin was simply happy to see that you were okay — physically, at least.

As he watched you carefully enter the building from where he was parked in the private parking deck — Eren’s employee ID had worked wonders — he sighed with relief that, at long last, he could finally free you.

You might have been a perfect stranger to him, a random celebrity with a chaotic life — in which, before all of this, he had paid no mind to — but Levi Ackerman cared about you enough to call him for help.

And he could hear the slight panic in the other man’s voice.

If Levi Ackerman cared about you, then that was enough to make Erwin care about you as well.

And he’d get you away from that terrifying man no matter what.

As Erwin stepped out of his car, slamming the driver’s door shut, he had almost forgotten that Eren Yeager was with him.

No one would question the singer being escorted around by someone who appeared to be one of Connie’s underlings. Not to mention, the rockstar’s ID badge was important throughout this entire operation.

Erwin had been secretly calling it a rescue mission in his head.

Eren had preferred to call it: the day in which he’d get his fucking ex-wife back.

“You ready?” Eren called out to the taller, buff man, looking up at him through his sunglasses as he shut the car door.

It was a sunny day in Los Angeles, almost as if nature itself was rooting for their success.

“I am. Lead the way,” Erwin gave a nod.

Eren started walking as Erwin followed him.

During the time it took for them to walk from the parking deck to the official back entrance of the building, Erwin couldn’t help but think about how different Eren Yeager seemed in real life compared to how the media portrayed him.

He wasn’t used to being around celebrities — that was Levi’s thing. Erwin didn’t even live in Los Angeles; he lived in Arizona, in a town that was about an hour away from Hange’s.

In the media, Eren was made out to be a rebellious rockstar who lived the perfect life of a music-making troublemaker.

Rich.

Talented.

Surrounded by women.

Always in trouble.

But, in person, he was just an ordinary guy. One who cared about his ex-wife and made sure his hamburgers had extra pickles.

In a way, he was quite sweet. Erwin noticed that little fact when the younger man carefully got inside his car, trying his hardest not to ruin anything, even though his car wasn’t nearly as nice as the ones in Eren’s ten-car garage — or was it twenty? Erwin couldn’t remember.

But, perhaps, the media’s portrayal of Eren was accurate once upon a time, possibly before he had fallen in love with you.

Erwin couldn’t say.

Once the two men approached the glass entry doors, Eren scanned his ID — twice, as he was rather impatient — before the security system dinged pleasantly, and the doors clicked twice as they were automatically unlocked.

Stepping inside CS Records was like stepping inside of an incredibly nice mall. However, instead of stores, there were offices, recording studios, and rehearsal rooms.

“I’m headed to the studio,” Eren said, turning around to face Erwin. “You should probably head towards the main conference room.”

Erwin nodded. Pretending to be one of the Silent Men — or Connie’s pack of rats, as Eren had called them — meant that he had to do one thing: be silent, of course.

And while Eren’s words seemed to not have any true meaning aside from letting his escort know his whereabouts, every syllable he had uttered was rather valuable information.

The fact that he was heading to the studio meant that it was time for them to separate, as Eren wasn’t allowed to come anywhere near you, and his presence could hinder the success of the mission. His advice for Erwin to head towards Connie’s conference room meant that it was more than likely your location. Connie was always in there or in his office. And you would be with Connie.

With one final nod, the two men went their separate ways.

Finding the conference room was easier than expected.

Eren had reassured Erwin that he wouldn’t need any ID beyond getting through the entrance, and as it turns out, he was right.

Perhaps, it was because no one had ever bothered to question the presence of one of Connie’s men, and thanks to Erwin’s solid black outfit — he was both plainly and sharply dressed at the same time — along with his solid, tall, and muscular build, he looked exactly like one of them.

Aside from people scurrying out of his way as he walked, mumbling little apologies under their breaths, no one paid him any mind.

The conference room had glass walls that allowed anyone in the building to see what was going on inside as they walked by.

While Connie could have chosen one of the more private rooms to host his meeting, he didn’t, simply because he wanted everyone within CS Records to see you.

To see that he had nothing — or rather, no one, to hide.

And it was perfect.

Erwin was able to successfully confirm your whereabouts, but, just like Eren, you seemed drastically different in real life compared to the media’s portrayal of you.

Although he only spotted you from several feet away and hadn't even mumbled a single word to you, it was quite obvious based on the gloomy expression on your face that you weren’t nearly as happy as you pretended to be during interviews and local concerts.

But, soon, you would be. Erwin was determined to make that happen.

Stopping in the cafeteria, Erwin prepared a couple of glasses of water. It was meant to serve as an excuse for his tardiness.

The man balanced a tray of water in one hand, pushing the glass door open with the other, and for a moment, Connie briefly paused in the middle of his conversation to see who had entered the conference room, but upon seeing that it was one of his men, he continued to speak.

Everyone was correct.

Springer truly didn’t pay any attention to his men. It didn’t help that he always switched them out.

To him, they were all the same. Just plain old puppets.

That was why he barely ever looked at them. That was why he never bothered to learn their names.

And, that was why Erwin was able to infiltrate them so easily.

He sat the water down in the center of the conference table, and stood beside three other Silent Men lined up against the wall, copying their statue-like pose.

And he simply listened. Waited for the perfect opportunity. Kept his eyes on you.

“I don’t care how much money an international tour would bring in,” Connie said, tapping his pen against the enormous conference table as he sat in his big office chair, darting his eyes between every single one of your eleven team members; the people responsible for keeping you in the spotlight. Keeping the company wealthy.

“This isn’t the right time to have one because Y/N still needs more fucking media training. We’re sticking with a national tour for now, and a short one at that.”

“Alright, I’ll get the word out,” your red-haired publicist nodded in agreement. “The first official tour for the Heartbreaker album . . . what should the tour be called?”

“We can worry about that later,” a random tan man spoke up, staring at your publicist before glancing around at the other team members. “When is this tour happening? Next year?”

“We can’t do it next year because Y/N has been cast for another film. You’re her new manager, Oruo, so you should know that.” Your publicist rolled her eyes.

“We’re going to wait two years, Petra? Her album will be irrelevant and old by then–”

“Then she’ll sing songs off of another album that will be released before then,” your publicist interrupted. “She should have more songs that she can sing anyways-”

“When is she going to record this album? While she’s on set, filming?” Glaring at your publicist, your new manager folded his arms across his chest.

“She managed to put out both an album and a film fairly recently,” Petra said in a softer tone than before. “She can do it again.”

A beat of silence passed in which your manager and publicist simply stared at each other. Your manager, who broke the intense, unofficial staring contest first, looked at Connie as he spoke once again.

“All of this is taking way too long. We’re about to start selling Halloween costumes modeled after her, and we should have an interesting announcement to go with it. You think her fans will be happy to know that they won’t even get a chance to see her sing her new album live for another two years?”

“It can’t be helped! God, you’re such an idiot.” The red-haired woman lowered her head in defeat, but when she raised it again, it was to also face Connie. “Mr. Springer, you have to find Levi Ackerman and rehire him, because this guy is-”

“Both of you can shut up,” Connie suddenly interrupted, continuing to fidget with his pen. He looked at Petra, giving her a cold stare, one that indicated that she was on thin ice.

“Especially you. I’m not rehiring anybody. Say something like that to me again and you’ll be begging for me to rehire you as well.” Connie paused. “What we need is for her to keep doing interviews and publicity stunts while she’s working on all of her projects. Squeeze in small work that shouldn’t take more than a week to complete.”

No one dared to disagree with Connie’s idea. What he said was final. Those were the unwritten rules.

As your entire team nodded in agreement — despite whether or not they truly thought it was the best course of action — some of them jotted down his plan in their notebooks or typed it in on their laptops.

However, you didn’t nod in agreement.

Instead, your voice — which held a bit of a nervous quiver — interrupted the uneasy silence.

“Publicity stunts?” You looked between your publicist, manager, and the person holding you hostage. “What kind of publicity stunts?”

“Probably something involving Eren and Jean,” Oruo said before giving his attention to Connie. “More people stream her music whenever something goes on between the three of them. More talk show hosts ask to interview her as well.”

Instantly, the harsh memory of the aftermath regarding the last publicity stunt reappeared in your mind.

Being outdoors surrounded by Connie’s goons after appearing on The Nights With Flint Show; witnessing the psychological torture that Connie put your ex-husband through simply by threatening to hurt his mother was a torturous flashback that you couldn’t seem to snap out of.

Even as you thought about the way Eren cried while being forced to his knees, begging his old best friend to not hurt the lady who once welcomed you into her home with open arms and tasty stew; a small, twisted part of you had wished that you didn’t say a word that day.

Attempting to be some sort of hero had only resulted in your misery.

You had the Vitamin D supplements — which you needed from lack of sunlight — in your purse to prove it; to prove that publicity stunts never went well.

“No.” You said sternly, stern enough for the silent nodders sitting at the table to look up at you.

Truth be told, it was the first time you had dared to speak so boldly in a long time. “I don’t want to do that, please. There has to be something else-”

“Alright, I’m finishing this meeting without you. You’re starting to get on my nerves.” Connie turned around in his chair, facing the Silent Men standing along the wall, pointing to one with brown hair and the body of a gym-obsessed man.

He stood right next to Erwin.

“You,” Connie said. “Take her back home.”

“But I just got here,” you thought, not daring to say it aloud, but you didn’t need to.

Connie could see the sadness in your eyes as if your pupils had a big red sign in them that said “I’M SAD.”

The chair squeaked a bit as you got up from it, heading out of the conference room with the man who would become your driver.

No one paid any mind to the other blonde-haired Silent Man who left the room thirty seconds later, following you both.

Erwin had to walk quickly — he couldn’t run, as that would draw unnecessary attention — to catch up to you and your driver, but thanks to his tall frame, he didn’t have to take very many strides.

He grabbed the shoulder of the brown-haired man.

When the driver turned around, Erwin could understand why Connie never bothered to pay any attention to his goons. The man had a very stereotypical face, plain and simple, and hidden underneath a pair of black sunglasses. Erwin wouldn’t have remembered the name of someone so ordinary either if he was in Connie’s shoes.

“What?” The man said with a gruff tone. He sounded like he had just woken up, and still had his morning voice despite the late afternoon hour.

But that’s what happens when you’re rarely allowed to speak.

“Springer changed his mind,” Erwin lied confidently, yet casually. “He needs you to head to the venue and help them out over there. He wants me to take her home instead.”

Much to Erwin’s luck, the man didn’t ask any further questions.

Something was always going on at the venue owned by CS Records.

He didn’t even appear to be confused by the new orders, as it was common for Connie to make last-minute changes such as this.

He walked off without another word.

Erwin wasted no time. The taller man started to escort you towards the exit.

Towards freedom.

It was rather risky to speak to you now, but as Erwin could see the white ID scanner in front of the exit doors a short distance away, he knew that you would expect him to scan his employee ID along with yours. He couldn’t slip on by with you as easily as he slipped in with Eren.

After all, you had no idea who he was. What he was really doing.

“Are you alright?” Erwin questioned quietly, looking straight forward as he spoke, doing all he could to seem unsuspicious.

“Huh?” You glanced up at him.

“No one has harmed you, have they? Do you need to see a doctor for any reason?”

“Why are you asking me that?” You asked. “You’re not supposed to speak this much. You’ll get us in trouble.”

“Don’t worry. My name is Erwin Smith. Levi asked me to give you a hand. I’ll be taking you somewhere safe.”

No.

No way.

It must have been a trap. A trick. A way for Connie to test your loyalty, to find out if you were broken enough to never try to leave again. Perhaps, he wanted to see if you were stupid enough to warrant a repeat of the same old punishment. He’d lock you right back up, hold you hostage in your own beautiful bedroom just as he did when you tried to escape with Reiner.

No.

No way.

One of Connie’s men would be waiting right in the private parking deck, ready to toss you back into the most miserable place you had ever been in.

A place where you were alone.

Always thinking.

Always waiting.

Always miserable.

“You’re lying.” You stammered out, darting your eyes around for Connie, or for anyone who would be watching you like a hawk. “This is some sort of trick, isn’t it?”

“No, it’s not.”

“But . . .” Your footsteps halted, just as you were approaching the exit. Erwin turned to face you, looking down at you with an intense amount of urgency that he couldn’t vocalize.

This had to be a cruel test, that was one theory, as freedom was too good to be true.

Or, maybe he was simply a crazy fan. That was another theory.

However, out of all of those theories, there was one little thing that was true; that was real. And it was that he seemed familiar.

“I actually think I recognize you,” you said, scanning over that facial structure of his, along with his blonde hair, attempting to put him in the proper place among your memories. “You . . . oh, that’s right. I’ve seen you in a photo or something at Levi’s house. You’re one of his friends.”

“That’s right,” Erwin nodded.

You nodded as well.

Maybe, just maybe . . .

“Keep your voice down,” Erwin said. “You need to scan your ID for us to leave. Just act natural. Everything will be alright.”

If you could manage to imagine that Erwin was simply some sort of bodyguard escorting you out of a building after a show or a meet and greet, nothing more, then maybe, just maybe, you could calm down enough to not draw any attention to yourself.

Call Erwin cocky. He wouldn’t blame you. But he was feeling rather confident now. He was right here with you, and he didn’t plan on leaving your side until he delivered you safely into Levi’s arms.

Or Eren’s.

Or Reiner’s.

Or Armin’s.

Or Jean’s.

Call Erwin forgetful. He wouldn’t blame you. But he had a bit of trouble keeping up with the romantic aspect of our life, and while a small part of him wanted to ask who exactly your heart truly belonged to without the interference of Connie or modern media influencing your decisions, it was none of his business.

Even so, as he glanced down at you as you both walked at a steady pace toward the exit, he couldn’t help but wonder what was so captivating about you — what could possibly drive Levi Ackerman to care about one of the most famous heartbreakers in Hollywood?

His questions would have to wait.

As you approached the security system demanding identification before leaving the private area of CS Records, you pulled out your ID. Erwin caught a glimpse of your photo. Your smile was rather beautiful. Bright. You must have been happy back then. Maybe, if he freed you, he could see that smile return someday.

You scanned your badge. The security system dinged. You both casually walked through the glass doors and into the private parking deck.

“Was the hard part over?” That was the question you asked with only a simple look into Erwin’s eyes, and with a nod, he wordlessly answered, “yes, the hard part is over.”

A smile appeared across your face. It was a contagious upturn of the cheeks, and Erwin wanted to smile too. He gave you a soft grin as he escorted you to his car.

Eren promised that he would find his own way home, and quickly, as he didn’t want to be anywhere near CS Records whenever Connie would realize that you had gotten away.

In a way, freedom for you was freedom for all of them.

Seeing Erwin’s car — or, rather, the vehicle you assumed to be Erwin’s car — several feet in front of you suddenly created a wave of nausea that washed over you.

Erwin had placed a comforting hand on your back, looking down at you with a raised eyebrow and a worried frown.

You placed your hand on your stomach. Breathing in and out slowly did little to help.

If only the overwhelming sense of nausea was caused by nervousness over the fact that soon, you would be free.

If only that was all it was.

But it was something else entirely.

It was a particular bad memory that had reappeared in your mind like deja vu. Seeing Erwin’s car . . . being so close to freedom that you would allow yourself to once again have little hopes and dreams . . . it all reminded you of Reiner leading you to an exit the night of your album release party.

It was that bad feeling. The fear of allowing yourself to be hopeful.

Even as you made it to Erwin’s car, as he helped you into the passenger seat like a true gentleman, you couldn’t shake it.

That bad feeling.

You sat there with your door shut, seatbelt buckled, listening to the footsteps of Erwin walking from the passenger side to the driver’s side.

But he didn’t open the door. Without straining to look up through the driver’s side window, you knew why.

It was that bad feeling.

You could hear other voices in the parking lot, and while you wished the voices simply belonged to other easygoing CS Records employees minding their own business as they headed into or out of the building, you knew better.

The private parking lot was empty of anyone else.

Those black outfits belonging to Connie and the Silent Men were rather easy to spot out of the corner of your eyes.

You couldn’t help but close your eyes in defeat, and when you did, a single tear slipped down your cheek.

The voices grew louder. Not loud enough to draw any unwanted attention, Connie was smarter than that, but it was bothersome enough to make you consider unbuckling your seatbelt, opening your door, getting out of the car, and peacefully walking back into the building.

And, perhaps, prepare to spend all of eternity locked inside of your own bedroom as well.

But Erwin wasn’t ready to give up so easily.

“How did you know?” Erwin asked Connie, glaring at the rich man who had two Silent Men on each side of him.

“This guy right here wanted to know what I needed him to do at the venue. Wasn’t that hard to put two-and-two together.”

“Damn it,” Erwin thought. He was foolish to think that the goon would just take his word and leave. Any smart person would verify with Connie in terms of instructions, as no one wanted to risk pissing him off due to miscommunication.

Erwin knew it was risky. All of it was.

“Connie, you seem like a decent man. You allow artists to show their work to the world. You keep money in their pockets. Keep people employed so they can feed their families and have a roof over their heads. Even the janitors here are paid enough to live comfortably. You don’t have-”

“Oh my god, shut the hell up, man.” Connie sighed, shifting his feet impatiently.

“How about we work something out?” Erwin raised his hand as he spoke. “She’ll continue working for you — making music, performing — whatever. But she gets to have some freedom as well, just like Eren and Jean have been able to lately.”

“She does have freedom,” Connie frowned. “I brought her here, didn’t I?”

“That’s not freedom. She can’t go anywhere without you, or do anything without you. You won’t let her leave her own home, or see her loved ones.”

“Loved ones?” A chuckle fell from Connie’s lips, and he momentarily looked down at his feet, then back up at Erwin, his hands in his pockets as if he were having a conversation with an old pal. “She doesn’t have any loved ones, just a bunch of stupid guys hoping to crawl into bed with her. That’s all she’s good for. That’s what I’ve heard, at least.”

“That’s not true. She’s a very-”

“Listen, listen,” Connie interrupted the blonde man once more. “I don’t care what you gotta say. Just let her out of the car, alright?”

Erwin simply stood there like a statue, holding onto his car keys. His thumb didn’t touch that “unlock” button.

“Let her out,” Connie repeated, his words followed by a yawn. “Last chance.”

“No.” Erwin reached back behind him and wrapped his fingers around the pistol tucked into the holster around his waist. “I’m giving you one last chance.”

Connie studied the serious, unwavering expression on Erwin’s face. His eyes flickered between it, and his holster.

What a dangerous man.

What a serious man.

No wonder that little group of idiotic men sent him to retrieve you. Connie was rather impressed, as not many people were bold enough to threaten to shoot him. Truth be told, he wished this guy really was one of his Silent Men.

But, Connie truly couldn’t waste any more time with this situation. He had other meetings to attend, and he was hungry as well.

Suddenly, Connie grabbed his own hidden gun. And, unlike Erwin, he didn’t hesitate.

He pulled out his weapon, pulled the trigger, and sent a bullet flying into Erwin Smith.

Erwin’s blood splattered against the car as he fell against it. Your screams were loud enough for Connie to hear, and rather annoying as well.

It didn’t take long for employees to make their way to the parking lot, each of them straining their necks to look around the parked cars and see what exactly happened before the Silent Men ushered them away.

Connie would simply make up a story, perhaps claiming that you were being kidnapped.

Connie handed his hot gun to one of his men. He stepped over Erwin’s body, grabbing the car keys out of his bloodied hand before he unlocked the doors.

The car beeps made your screams suddenly stop. But nothing — absolutely nothing — could make your body stop trembling, or make the tears forming from utter horror stop falling down your cheeks.

When Connie opened the passenger door, you held your breath and he bent down. His face was expressionless as if he didn’t just shoot a man. You couldn’t stand the sight of him, looking at the car floor through your blurred vision instead.

“Get out of the car,” he said calmly. “It’s alright. I’m not mad. Just get out of the car.”

You tried to say, “no.” But, no words would come out. Your sobs were just too great. They created a lump in your throat that you couldn’t swallow down.

“Y/N,” Connie called out again. This time, his hand gripped your chin, and he forced you to look at him. “I don’t have time for this. Let’s go. Get out of the car.”

With slow-moving, trembling hands, you unbuckled your seatbelt.

“There you go,” he smiled a bit, releasing your chin as he dropped Erwin’s car keys on the ground. “Come on. It’s okay.”

He helped you out of the passenger seat. Caught you when you nearly fell over from your wobbly knees, his arms wrapped around you as if he was a caring person. How silly.

“You know what?” Connie said, looking up at his men. “Find my assistant and tell her to cancel my meetings for today. I’m taking her back to my place. She shouldn’t be alone right now.”

Connie guided you to his car, and as he did so, he continued to say, “It’s okay. It’s over now.”

—

When Levi Ackerman received a phone call from Eren, he was hoping the man would tell him that everything went smoothly. That Erwin was on the road, driving you to safety.

Instead, Eren told him that Erwin had been shot by Connie. That everyone — all of the employees — believed that it was self-defense.

That was the story they were told before they were sent back to work and told to not contact the police. That Connie would handle it.

Eren had to sneak into the private parking lot before the Silent Men would show up once again, pull the muscular man into the back of his own blood-splattered car, and drive him to the hospital.

But Erwin was alive. He needed surgery, but he was alive.

And Levi truly wasn’t surprised either. A tough bastard like Erwin Smith would survive an abdominal gunshot wound.

Even so, once Levi arrived at the hospital, he had to do the one thing he despised Connie Springer for doing.

Using his influence to break the law.

While his best friend was in surgery, Levi spent the night walking the white ominous halls of the hospital after finding a nice, quiet waiting room to put Eren in and telling him not to leave.

He spoke with several members of hospital staff and police officers, as the doctors and nurses were required to report a gunshot wound.

Being a former manager meant that he was an excellent conman as well, and he managed to convince them that Erwin wasn’t a threat. To let him heal. To leave him be.

And it worked.

Having enough money to drop in their laps to keep them quiet certainly helped as well, because even though he lost his job as one of Hollywood’s richest entertainment managers, he still had more money than God.

He could only hope Connie wouldn’t press to have Erwin sent to prison on a pile of lies or send someone back to the hospital to finish the job.

He would have to worry about that later, though.

That next afternoon, Erwin was wide awake, and Levi slowly stepped into his plain hospital room.

“I’m sorry,” Erwin said weakly, unable to look Levi in the eye as he watched the man walk through the door. “I failed.”

The several different beeps belonging to the machines scattered around the room filled the silence that unwillingly existed between the two men.

Levi simply didn’t know what to say.

Blame it on the lump of guilt forming in his throat that grew thicker as his eyes scanned over Erwin’s I.V., but Erwin’s face looked even worse.

It was free of any injuries or scarring, but the deep frown of self-disappointment was a depressing sight; Levi couldn’t look at him.

“You’ve always been too hard on yourself, Erwin. It’s fine.” Levi managed to say, although any comforting words would have been pointless. Erwin never digested failure.

When Erwin finally looked up at Levi — god, he could have been Armin’s father with the sad shine his sharp blue eyes held — Levi looked away.

His hands were in the pocket of his pants. He looked out the door and watched a nurse and receptionist chat at the front desk. He needed something to look at that wasn’t Erwin’s face of failure.

“At the end of the day . . .” Levi spoke again, as he noticed that Erwin never responded to his last statement. His machine did, though. Every beep was a way of saying: “He’s alive. He survived. He lived.”

“At the end of the day, I needed your help because I couldn’t do shit on my own, Erwin. If anyone is pathetic in this situation, it’s me. I dragged you out of your life to come help me out with my own mess when that’s not your job. And now you’re injured. I’m sorry.”

Once again, Erwin failed to respond. But the beeping machine did.

“He’s alive. He survived. He lived.”

“Is Eren alright?” Erwin finally spoke. “They didn’t know that he was caught up in any of this, did they?”

“Eren’s fine. Covered in blood, exhausted, and pissed off, but he’s fine. You should worry about yourself.” Levi's eyes darted away from the nurse refilling her cup of coffee in the distance, and he managed to build up the courage to look at his old friend. “Thanks to me, you have a target on your back now. You have to go somewhere safe.”

“You want me to go where Hange is, I take it?” Erwin smiled softly, but it didn’t reach his eyes. Only despair was reflected within his orbs. Nothing else. “You want me to go to Maine? Just like that?”

“Just for a little while. Connie has no reason to go searching around in that state for anyone. That’s why I sent Hange there as soon as I could.”

“I see,” Erwin said.

That unwilling silence returned once again, but only for a brief moment.

“And take Mikasa with you,” Levi looked down at his shoes. This time, he was the one who looked so utterly disappointed.

He couldn’t protect anyone.

“Of course.”

“She doesn’t like the idea of leaving L.A. with everything Y/N is going through, but I’ll just have to make her. It isn’t safe here.”

“And what about you, Levi?” Erwin started to ask a question he already knew the answer to. “You should leave too. All of you should.”

“Without her?” Levi frowned deeply, and although he spoke in a whispered tone, his words were laced with anger. “Are you crazy or what?”

In that moment, when the one person Erwin could always count on to keep a level head glared at him with daggers in his eyes, Erwin realized just how much Levi had changed.

His hair was a bit longer. Messier, but not too messy. Dark circles had formed below his eyes from lack of sleep. He dressed in the blackest clothes he had owned, nothing professional like he used to wear, but it was obvious that he was dressing to blend in with the rest of society. To walk the streets of L.A. not as a hotshot entertainment manager, but as a lovesick nobody.

Lovesick.

That was it.

That was the word Erwin was looking for.

“Just what have you gotten yourself into, Levi? You would fall in love with someone who would cause you the most trouble,” Erwin thought.

“I’m not saying that you should leave her behind, but maybe you could get to a safe place and reach out for help — proper, legal help-”

“You know that won’t work.” Levi’s frown deepened. “I can’t believe you’d even suggest something like that.”

“He’s just a businessman, Levi. I’m sure if you found legal help outside of Los Angeles, then he wouldn’t be able to do anything,” Erwin winced as he spoke. He was starting to get worked up. “I know you love her, but-”

“What do you think will happen once Springer drops a fuck-ton of money into the laps of those greedy bastards? Or when he gets his shitty friends in the government to influence the rest of the government? And maybe not everyone will fall for his shit, maybe not everyone in the justice system is corrupt, but I’m not taking that chance.”

Erwin nodded along to Levi’s words.

“And I don’t love her. I just hate Connie,” Levi suddenly said, “I gotta go. I’ll check in on you later.”

Erwin told his old friend goodbye, watching as he left the hospital hopelessly.

—

The car ride with Connie was silent.

Only the gentle hum of his vehicle driving down the L.A. streets could be heard. Then, an occasional clicking noise from him activating his turn signal.

You could hear him breathing softly as well, and you tried to listen to his rhythmic breaths, as it could have served as a hint towards his mood — whether or not he was angry or truly as calm as he seemed — and his breathing pattern was ordinary. Normal.

You darted your eyes over in his direction when he shifted slightly in the driver’s seat. One hand gripped the top of his steering wheel.

It occurred to you that it was quite rare for Connie to drive. Perhaps, too many of his minions were busy cleaning up after him — literally and figuratively — to also act as his driver today. They were undoubtedly taking advantage of the broken justice system to push it in Connie’s favor, as well as forcing the janitors to clean up all of the blood.

Or, maybe, he was driving himself because had a punishment in mind for you that would be entirely too cruel for even the Silent Men to witness.

No.

You couldn’t think that way.

But, at the same time, if you didn’t think about your own well-being, then your mind drifted back to that man getting shot.

What if you were next?

—

When you arrived at Connie’s house and he parked his car inside of his massive garage, you didn’t move an inch.

“Come on, it’s okay,” he said calmly.

Getting out of the driver’s seat, he waited patiently for you to follow.

And you did.

It was better than the alternative that you had imagined, which was him pulling you out forcefully.

He led you from the garage — which looked more like an indoor car dealership — and into an elevator just past an enormous rec room.

You caught a glimpse of the neon blinking lights that belonged to several different arcade games as you walked by, as the door was wide open due to one of his maids wiping off a pinball machine.

“I can get you a house with an elevator if you want,” he said casually, stepping into the elevator as he turned around, and pressed the button for the second floor. “Not a big deal.”

You didn’t respond, and he didn’t pressure you to.

It was odd. His kindness. It almost made you miss his attitude; his dangerous aura.

At least that was familiar.

He stepped out of the elevator first and started walking. Like a lost puppy, you followed him.

Connie’s living room was heavily influenced by New Money culture. Everything was white, black, gold, or red, and incredibly modernized.

As he collapsed on the couch, a man rushed over to hand him a glass of iced lemonade with a slice of lemon garnishing the top.

“Welcome home, sir,” he greeted.

Surprisingly, he handed you a glass of lemonade as well, as he always prepared extra just in case his boss brought a guest over.

You didn’t dare take a sip.

Instead, you simply stood there, holding the glass as you watched Connie relax on the couch.

“You can do whatever you want, I don’t care.” Connie took a sip of his drink. “Oh, shit. You’re probably hungry. Are you hungry?”

Hesitantly, you nodded, and you hated the way it made you feel — like a pet or a child.

“Hey,” Connie snapped his finger twice, and the butler — or maid, assistant, or chef, you couldn’t tell — rushed over. “Tell the chef to make her a pizza.”

“Of course, sir.”

The man scampered off, and then Connie looked at you.

“You like pizza? Everyone likes pizza.”

Once again, you nodded.

“Okay, well,” Connie darted his eyes away from you awkwardly. “Go do whatever you want. It’ll be ready soon.”

Then, Connie turned on his television.

You didn’t want to aggravate him by standing there, so you walked away.

His home was bigger than Eren’s and infinitely bigger than yours. Even as you wandered the marvelous halls of his home, revisited the recreational rooms that you saw while walking into his home — indoor pool, arcade room, and so on — you couldn’t simply do whatever you wanted, despite Connie’s orders.

Because that would mean leaving, and you knew better.

—

You didn’t see Connie again until the pizza was ready. You were both seated at his dining table, two personal pizzas placed in front of you, and Connie dived in as if you were simply an ordinary guest.

But you decided to eat as well, slowly and cautiously, of course.

As you and Connie ate lunch in silence, you couldn’t help but notice that he wouldn’t stop shaking his leg.

And, after lunch, he told you once again to do whatever you wanted.

—

Five days had passed, and nothing had changed.

You weren’t trapped in one room, nor mistreated. You slept in the guest room with the door open and unlocked. You would tell his chef all of the meals you wanted throughout the day, walk around Connie’s home until you built up the courage to touch his belongings — although playing air hockey by yourself was a bit of a bummer — and Connie didn’t bother you.

It was kind of nice.

Even so, you and Connie didn’t speak to each other.

It only made your curiosity grow.

What exactly was he up to?

With all the time you had to look around, you noticed that several framed photographs throughout Connie’s home were pictures of him, Eren, and Jean throughout the years. Some pictures were older than others, and in those particular framed photos, a freckled boy was with them. In fact, he was in all of the photos from Connie’s childhood.

After spending some time in the indoor pool, and having a hot shower afterward, you walked down the hallway and started to approach Connie’s home office.

There, sitting at his desk, you spotted Connie.

For a while, he didn’t see you, and you simply watched him. He was typing away at his computer, shaking his leg as he sat in his black office chair.

Then, his eyes suddenly darted in your direction.

“Come here,” he said. You hesitantly stepped into his office. “What the hell are you doing?”

“Nothing.”

“Don’t lie to me,” he sighed.

“I just . . . wanted to see what you were doing.”

“Just ask me next time. Don’t act like a damn stalker.”

“Guess you’d know a thing or two about stalkers,” you thought.

After all, you concluded that he was the person who was behind every instance of stalking that you had been through lately, from phone calls to the break-in.

“Sorry,” you mumbled. “Can I ask you a question?”

Connie simply looked at you.

“I’ve had some time to look around, and you have pictures from when you, Eren, and Jean were kids. You all looked so young and happy.” You paused. “Who’s the guy with the freckles?”

Connie’s facial expression changed. It was a look in between sadness and anger. He knew exactly what you wanted to know.

You wanted to know if there was some sort of connection between his current personality and the guy who suddenly vanished from the pictures. You were a smart woman, one who noticed that once he disappeared, so did the happy, goofy smiles.

“Marco.”

“Marco . . . oh.” You looked down at your feet. That name was uncomfortably familiar.

“Eren told you about him?” Connie asked.

“Mhm. He told me that you, him, and Jean had a friend who passed away. Didn’t really say anything else about it.”

“Passed away, huh?” Connie laughed sadly. “Like it was something that happened naturally?”

“What do you mean?” You looked back up at him, frowning in confusion.

“I killed him.”

Your eyes widened, and Connie casually rolled his eyes.

“Calm down, it wasn’t like that. It was an accident.”

“Sure,” you mumbled sarcastically. He did shoot a man recently, after all.

“It was.” Connie scratched his face. “Still went to jail. though. They sent me to an adult prison for four years.”

“When you were just a kid?”

Connie looked away from you as you spoke. It was difficult to make eye contact with you right now when the traumatic memories were pouring in, and he couldn’t stop it. It bothered him significantly more than he would let on.

“The shitty officers didn’t bother to keep me separated from them, either,” he muttered, and you could barely hear it. “It was fucking horrible.”

“I’m sorry.”

“What are you sorry for?” Connie looked back at you.

“I’m sorry that you had to go through that.”

“Don’t be.” His face was expressionless. “Not everyone behind bars is a goddamn monster. I met some people who taught me everything I needed to know about this shitty city. They’re the reason I am who I am. My money, my company, my power . . . owe it all to them.”

“Did they teach you how to be a horrible human being as well?”

As soon as those words left your mouth, and fell from between your lips regrettably, you tried to stammer out an apology.

“Who the hell do you think you’re talking to? Are you trying to piss me off again? Want a repeat of what happened last time?”

“No. I’m sorry. I speak before thinking sometimes and I . . . I didn’t mean it like that-”

“How the fuck else could you mean it?” Connie pushed himself away from his desk, but he didn’t get up from his chair. Not yet, at least.

Even as he raised his voice, that familiar face of anger never appeared.

And, because of that, you continued to risk speaking. You wanted to push him on purpose, attempt to figure out what was the purpose behind his odd acts of limited kindness.

“Those people taught you how to take advantage of the system that treated you like crap, I get it, but to turn your back on the people who have been there for you doesn’t make sense. Who taught you that treating your friends like shit was okay? Was it them as well?”

“I don’t treat them like shit. They’re richer than other artists who are all signed to fucked up record labels. The only time I have to treat them like shit is when they deserve it. When they act like fools as if they’re not representing me.”

“You honestly believe that you’re doing the right thing?” You raised an eyebrow.

“Really? You’re working on your eighty-seventh marriage and you wanna lecture me about being a good person? You cheat and get remarried every season, so shut the hell up.”

“Cheating isn’t good, I know that, but it’s not nearly as bad as the shit that you do.”

“See what happens when I let you have too much fucking freedom? You start to run your mouth like you forgot who you’re talking to.”

You frowned, but even so, you still proceeded to speak your mind. After all, he locked you away in your bedroom for speaking to him in a tone similar to how you spoke now, but at this moment, he still didn’t seem angry.

Truly angry.

“You can say whatever you want, but I can tell you’re not really angry with me. You would have tossed me back in a room if you were.” Despite your brave words, your hands were trembling as you tried to hide them behind your back. But Connie still didn’t move, and your curiosity only grew. “Why haven’t you?”

Connie’s eyes flickered away for just a moment, but not out of shyness or shame. It was because he was thinking.

“You’re right. I’m not really pissed with you. I also don’t understand you either.” Connie paused. “I wanna ask you something.”

“Okay . . .”

“You jump from guy to guy, I get that, it’s nothing new around here, but who the hell do you actually wanna be with?”

“Why do you care?”

It was obvious he was dodging your accusation about him not being angry with you, but you didn’t push any further.

“Because those dumbasses care about you enough to send someone to come get you away from me, and you’re a fucking cheater. And two of the men you messed around with I consider to be my best friends, despite everything,” Connie said.

“I think you’re just being nosey,” you teased with a humorous tone — one that he did not appreciate. “Fine. If you must know, it’s not as simple as loving one person. Everyone that I’ve been with has been wonderful and awful in their own way . . . or their presence has just been convenient to me at the time, I guess.”

“And yet, Reiner and Eren think I’m the asshole for making those divorces happen. I’m doing them a favor,” Connie smirked.

“Why do you care?” You asked once again. Now, you were the one who started to feel angry. “And don’t give me that same excuse from earlier. If you cared about Eren or Jean at all, you wouldn’t treat them like shit. You should know that at this point, they don’t give a damn about money anymore. They just wanna get away from you.”

“You talk too much.”

“Well, after you shot that man, I realized something.” You sat down in one of the chairs in front of Connie’s desk and looked into his eyes. “I realized that you wouldn’t hurt me like that. Ever. All because you need me more than I need you. That’s why you haven’t done a damn thing to me except keep me locked away and try to control me. How much longer do you think that’ll work, by the way? How much longer until fans start noticing that something’s wrong, or one of your friends decide to risk it all and speak out against you?”

Certainly, this would anger him. But it didn’t. Instead, Connie laughed once again. He could easily see why someone like you possessed the ability to have any man you wanted.

“You’re right. I won’t hurt you. Can’t keep you under my control much longer, either.” He glared at you as he spoke. “But I’m the only person you have in your life that isn’t after some sort of shitty ass romance. I’m the only person who cares about your career. You could easily have a home just as nice as mine. Everything I’m doing . . . all of my punishments . . . is to teach you the skills you need to turn your fifteen minutes of fame into a lifelong career in Hollywood. We’ll see who really has your back when you tell your lovers that the only person you really love is yourself. That they were all only convenient to you.”

You didn’t say another word.

Suddenly, Connie started to get out of his chair, and walk out of his office.

You reached out, grabbing his arm. It was as if loneliness had possessed you.

“Wait, Connie,” you said pathetically. “Don’t leave yet.”

Connie smirked and turned back around.

That was when you realized why he wasn’t angry with you — why he didn’t lock you away.

He was lonely too.

—

When Mikasa first received the desperate phone call from Reiner, she was at the gym.

The dark-haired woman slammed her gloved fists into a punching bag as if it were her biggest enemy. Sweat soaked her black sports bra. Her black headphones weren’t blaring her typical favorite songs in her ears, but instead, intense heavy metal and rock songs that weren’t exactly her cup of tea — until now. She was pissed off, and she needed to listen to singers scream out their lungs in ways that she couldn’t.

The next song that suddenly played proved that she should have followed Annie’s advice when the woman told her to organize her songs into separate playlists, as the new song wasn’t loud and angry. Instead, a beautiful voice came through. It was a song that Mikasa had heard everywhere.

In grocery stores.

In restaurants.

Even the gym had played it a couple of times.

It was one of your songs.

She saved all of your music, but even so, hearing your voice caught her off guard. She instantly dropped her fists, attempting to catch her breath.

Mikasa pulled her phone out of her black shorts, hovering her finger over the skip button — knowing that she was listening to music you were being forced to record was too painful — but then, she decided to open her Spotify and queue up a few more of your songs instead.

It was the only opportunity she had to hear your voice.

With an angry frown, she slammed her fists into her punching bag with double the amount of strength as before.

Connie’s face appeared in her scattered mind. For a moment, she pretended that she was striking him, her blows connecting with his jaw instead of the bag.

Then, she thought about everything and everyone. She was pissed off because she didn’t know how to help you.

She was pissed off because she was the one who led you down the path of fame in the first place.

She was pissed off with Eren and Levi for both being lucky enough to have you in some sort of way, which was all she wanted.

And she was pissed off about that too — falling for a heartbreaker.

Suddenly, her phone started to ring.

When she stopped punching the heavy bag and grabbed it, glancing down at the caller ID, her heart fluttered when Reiner’s name appeared across her screen.

“Maybe he’s calling to deliver good news,” she thought.

After all, she had heard that Levi was attempting to free you from CS Records.

“Hello?” She mumbled anxiously.

“Hey, Mikasa. Are you busy?” Reiner said through the phone.

“Not really,” she eyed her gloved fists, “I’m just at the gym. What’s wrong?”

“I was hoping we could talk. Can we meet somewhere in about, uh . . . fifteen minutes?”

“Sure,” Mikasa said. “Just text me where.”

“Okay, see you soon. Bye.”

After hanging up, Mikasa started to gather her belongings when her phone dinged from an incoming text message. Reiner had sent her the directions to a local cafe.

Slowly, she started to head towards the women’s locker room to get cleaned up. And, with every step she took, she fought to hold back tears.

If Reiner had good news to deliver, he would have done so over the phone. And she could hear the utter defeat in his voice.

Whatever he had to say was certainly not good news.

—

A little bell above the entrance of a little cafe — appropriately named Hut’s Heavenly Cafe & Coffee Shop — dinged gently when Mikasa stepped through the door.

She mumbled a quick greeting to the owner before locating Reiner sitting across the little restaurant.

It was a rather expensive shop, and because of that, other celebrities and millionaires frequently visited whenever they wanted to meet with someone or grew sick of having coffee in the comfort of their enormous mansions.

Either way, it wasn’t uncommon to find a famous actor like Reiner here, and he could enjoy himself without having to worry about being mobbed by fans.

Hurriedly, Mikasa made her way over to his table and sat down, her eyes wide as she eagerly waited for him to speak.

Glancing down, she saw that he had already ordered her a piping hot mug of black coffee.

“Levi’s plan fell through,” Reiner mumbled defeatedly, taking a sip of his cappuccino. “Connie shot the man who was supposed to get Y/N. He’s still alive, but . . . I don’t know where to go from here. I didn’t trust that group entirely to begin with, and now, they’ve just made things worse. I need your help.”

“There’s nothing we can do,” Mikasa stared down at her warm drink.

“Please, Mikasa,” Reiner said with an unusually gruff voice, his words coated with exhaustion and desperation. “You gotta help me. We can’t give up that easily.”

“I’ve tried to help, Reiner. Do you think I’m relaxing at home, not doing anything at all?” Mikasa raised her head. “At the end of the day, if we aren’t careful, we could end up like Erwin, or worse.”

Reiner was startled; only just a bit. He couldn’t recall if he had ever seen Mikasa get so emotional before, but he cleared his throat, trying his hardest to keep his composure.

“I don’t care about my own life — just hers,” he said.

“That’s admirable, but if you die trying to free her, then what’s the point?”

“I hear you,” Reiner sighed. “He’ll just get her back, and it will have all been for nothing.”

Soft chatter from the few other customers in the shop — along with the gentle beeps from industrial coffee makers behind the front counter — filled the silence until Mikasa spoke up again.

“Do you forgive her for cheating on you? Genuinely?” Mikasa took a sip of her black coffee.

She had known Reiner long before you stepped into the picture; had asked him similar questions before regarding his last two relationships long ago.

“Yeah, I do. Call me a fool if you want, but I know who I married,” Reiner said confidently, which was something he didn’t do long ago.

“I see.” Mikasa was silent once again, but suddenly, she spoke up, another question popping up in her mind. “Reiner?”

“Hm?”

“Why’d you ask me to help you?”

“You’re the only person I know who cares about her and also hasn’t screwed her over in one way or another.” Reiner darted his eyes down to his spoon, picking it up as he stirred around his cappuccino. “Plus, you love her too, don’t you?”

Mikasa’s eyes widened.

“Wh-what? I . . .”

“It’s okay,” Reiner smiled softly. “You don’t have to deny it. Nothing to be embarrassed about, either. There’s just something about her that makes it easy for people to fall in love. I don’t get it.”

It was weird. How okay he was when it came to Mikasa being in love with his ex-wife.

It made Mikasa frown, as she knew that he was only this accepting of her feelings because he figured that she didn’t stand a chance.

That she wasn’t a threat.

He knew well that you didn’t want her.

Mikasa swallowed down the lump of sadness that started to form in her throat, and she said, “She was different before Hollywood ruined her completely. She wasn’t a mindless, soulless machine belonging to the entertainment industry at first. Having someone like her around in this town was like a breath of fresh air.”

“Yeah, well I-”

Suddenly, Reiner’s phone started to ring. He pulled it out of his pocket. When he glanced down at the caller ID, his eyes widened for a second, but he put on his best Actor Face, hiding his emotions as he casually said, “Excuse me, I gotta take this,” before getting up from his seat and rushing outside.

—

“Hello?” Reiner said into the phone.

“Hi, Reiner.” Your sweet-sounding voice came through — it was as if an angel from heaven was speaking to him directly. The sound of your voice snapped his heart into pieces, but he couldn’t break down like he wanted to. He needed to figure out what was going on.

“Y/N? Are you alright? What’s going on?” He rushed out, frowning as he felt his heart pound rapidly against his chest.

“I’m okay, I promise.”

Releasing a shaky breath, Reiner sighed with relief.

“It’s good to hear your voice. I’ve missed you.” Reiner didn’t know for certain, but he felt as if he was pressed for time. While he wanted to tell you just how much he loved you, he needed to get some answers first. His head started to spin from utter confusion.

“Are you safe? No one’s hurt you, have they? Where’s Connie?”

“Reiner,” you said softly. “Can you meet me outside of CS Records tonight around ten?”

“Sure, I-”

“Okay, great. See you soon.”

His phone beeped three times as the call suddenly ended.

For a second, he stood there in shock.

It was you. It was really you.

But you didn’t sound . . .

You didn’t seem . . .

Reiner snapped himself out of his consuming thoughts and headed back inside the cafe.

Struggling to contain his emotions, Reiner’s heart was pounding wildly as he rushed out to Mikasa, “It was her. It was Y/N.”

“What?” The dark-haired woman said, louder than she should have, perhaps, as a few customers started to glare.

“She asked me to meet her at CS Records tonight. She sounded . . . I don’t know. It was weird.”

“I’m coming too.”

“Levi wouldn’t like that. I have a bad feeling-”

“You can’t stop me.” Mikasa stared into Reiner’s eyes as he sat down in his seat. “Are you going to tell everyone else?”

“Should I?”

“Why wouldn’t you?”

“I don’t trust any of them except for Levi. I think it’s safer for me to keep quiet about this.”

“Why do you trust Levi? I don’t understand. He slept with your wife.” Mikasa frowned a bit.

“He also owned up to it and didn’t try to make any excuses. And everyone else seems like they’re only helping because they hope they can get another chance with her. He’s the only person who’s trying to free her because it’s the right thing to do.” Reiner’s eyes darted down to his cooled mug of cappuccino. “I can’t even sit here and act like I’m any better. I will always prioritize her safety over our relationship, but if she doesn’t want to be with me, I don’t know what I’ll do. I want her badly enough to overlook the cheating; isn’t that crazy?”

“Just be honest with yourself.” Mikasa blinked. “You don’t want to tell the others because you don’t want them to interfere. It’s not because you don’t trust them. It’s because you want her to yourself, and you’ll play dirty to accomplish that.”

“Well, let me ask you this, Mikasa,” Reiner started to frown. “Why won’t you fight for her? I mean, what’s holding you back from trying to earn her affection?”

“I’m not an idiot like the rest of you. I’m not going to chase someone who will just break my heart whenever someone new comes along. Not to mention she doesn’t feel the same way about me. I’m not joining in on that idiotic competition.”

“What if she did want you? What if there was the slightest chance that she could be yours? Would you join the . . . idiotic competition then?”

“I don’t know. Doesn’t change the fact that she’s a heartbreaker.”

“True,” Reiner smiled sadly. “We’re all stupid for falling for her.”

“But no one is willing to move on,” Mikasa said. “Just . . . How far are you willing to go for her? And I don’t mean being brave enough to risk pissing off Connie, but what about the other guys?”

“I don’t understand what you’re asking me.”

Mikasa sighed before speaking again.

“If it came down to it, would you sabotage Eren or Armin or any of them to better your chances of being the person she picks? Or would you respect her decision?”

“There won’t be any need to do any of that.” Once again, Reiner spoke confidently. “Our relationship was perfect at first, and it’ll be perfect again. I’m the one she’ll end up with. I know it.”

Mikasa didn’t say another word.

And, together, the two of them waited for ten o’clock to roll around.

—

Reiner and Mikasa arrived at one of the front public entrances of CS Records at 9:45 P.M., their entire car ride filled with silence as they were both too anxious to speak.

They didn’t know where to go exactly, seeing as CS Records had many entrances and they weren’t familiar with the building, but once they saw several figures standing outside of one of the many front doors, they figured that they were in the right place.

Reiner parked his car — horrifically, but he was impatient and filled with panic — and he and Mikasa quickly jumped out of the vehicle.

As they got closer, it became obnoxiously obvious who the shadowy figures belonged to.

“Did you tell them?” Reiner whispered to Mikasa.

“No,” She said.

Reiner and Mikasa walked up the stairs.

“You guys received a phone call too?” Armin questioned, his big blue eyes darting between Reiner and Mikasa.

“Yeah,” Reiner responded dryly.

“Good to see all of you.” As he lied, he looked at everyone who stood there, waiting for you.

Armin, Eren, Jean, and Levi.

“You weren’t stupid enough to show up without a gun, were you?” Eren asked.

“I have one,” Mikasa suddenly answered for Reiner, as she knew the big softie didn’t have any sort of weapon.

That’s when it hit him that this could very well be some sort of setup.

“Why are you here, Mikasa? It isn’t safe and this doesn’t concern you.” Levi stepped forward, glaring at his cousin, then at Reiner. He was already furious that he couldn’t drag her out of L.A. with Erwin. “Why’d you bring her?”

“She insisted,” Reiner said.

“I’m not a child, Levi. I can take care of myself. I didn’t receive a phone call, but Y/N’s my . . . my friend. So I’m staying here.”

Just as Mikasa finished speaking, a black vehicle arrived, one that was speeding down the sweet L.A. roads much too quickly.

It was Connie.

He got out of the car, but that usual death glare wasn’t present on his face. Then, he went to the passenger side and opened your door as if he was some sort of gentleman.

When you stepped out of the car, the group who stood there, waiting for you, all held their breaths.

God, they missed you.

You started to approach them, but Connie didn’t. Instead, he closed the passenger door, and got back in the car, but didn’t drive off.

No one said anything as you approached them.

They didn’t know what to say.

What exactly was going on?

Each of them scanned your figure. You looked fine. Healthy. You had a soft smile, one that silently said “I’m happy to see you all,” but your eyes were blank.

Suddenly, you wrapped your arms around Armin, hugging him tightly.

Even he was shocked. He hesitated before he hugged you back.

It was a tight hug, a comforting one; and he didn’t understand it. You hugged him as if you cared about him.

Did you?

When you released him, you looked deeply into the eyes of your childhood friend, and you touched his blonde hair, then stroked his soft cheek, smiling wholeheartedly as you did so.

He couldn’t speak, even if he knew what to say.

But you moved on to Eren — who stood beside him with a confused frown — all too soon.

Once you wrapped your arms around Eren’s neck, he instantly softened.

Unlike Armin, he didn’t waste a second before hugging you back as tightly as he could. He wanted to memorize everything about you. Your scent, the way your body felt against his — everything. And you tried to memorize everything about him as well.

Then, you hugged Reiner. He rubbed your back gently as you did so. He was confident that, unlike Armin and Eren, he would be able to speak, but once you touched him, his throat dried to a crisp.

You ran your hand across his muscular arm once you released him, and turned your attention to Levi. When you hugged Levi, he hesitated as well, only because he was trying to figure out what it meant. But, he held you gently, and as he did so, he could tell that you were trying to cherish this hug — trying to cherish him.

Truthfully, Jean was pleasantly surprised when you hugged him as well. He thought that, perhaps, it was simply out of kindness, that you didn’t want to leave him out, but when you suddenly squeezed him just a bit more tightly right before letting go, he knew that you truly wanted to hold him.

Mikasa received a hug that was just as loving, and she wanted to cry when she felt your kind touch. And she certainly never wanted to let go. You even touched her black hair softly as you pulled away.

Slowly, you walked back towards the middle.

“It’s nice to see all of you,” you said softly. “I’ve missed you guys.”

“What’s going on? What is this about?” Armin bravely asked the questions that the entire group was thinking.

“Well,” you looked down at your shoes. “I just wanted to tell all of you to leave me alone.”

“What?” Eren shouted.

“What are you talking about?” Levi added on.

“Just listen,” with a sigh, you looked back up at them, and spoke as if you weren’t shattering their hearts and flipping their minds. “I don’t need saving. I don’t need rescuing. Thank you for trying to help, but I’m fine. I’m staying with Connie voluntarily now-”

“You can trust us, we won’t let him hurt you,” Reiner spoke softly as if he was trying to gain the trust of a wounded animal.

“I’m being honest, Reiner. Connie would never hurt me.” You turned around, pointing at the car. “See how Connie’s the one driving? It’s just me and him. No Silent Men. He’s giving me a choice right now, and I can easily leave with one of you and not get back into that car. But I’m choosing Connie.”

“Are you fucking crazy?” Eren shouted once again.

“Y/N — what the hell are you thinking? Why would you pick Connie?” Mikasa stepped forward, frowning as she did so.

“Because Connie cares about me and my career. He doesn’t just want me around for love.” Your smile faded. “I’m staying with him because he cares about something other than romance. I don’t expect any of you to understand.”

“You’re gonna stay with him?” Jean asked angrily, yet softly. “The guy who kept you locked away? Him?”

“That’s the way it is.” You looked at them — no, through them — as you spoke. “So, please, leave me alone now, and move on from me.”

You turned around, and you started to walk away.

Most of the group was too puzzled to shout out or grab ahold of you.

The other half was hoping that this was some sort of prank.

But you never turned back around. Instead, you got in the car, and you and Connie drove away.

They lost you. Again.

—

Several minutes passed before anyone found the desire to speak.

“She made her choice,” Armin said, breaking the silence. “She picked . . . Connie.”

“There’s no way. There’s no fucking way.” Eren slowly started to walk back and forth. “Why are we just standing here? Why are we letting her walk away and go back to that piece of shit? We should get in our cars and follow them.”

“She’s not endangered anymore. If she picked him, we have to respect her decision-”

“Fuck that,” Jean interrupted Armin, putting his hands in his pockets as he frowned. “Did you really fall for that shit? Connie must’ve made her do this. Don’t tell me any of you would put it past him.”

“You guys don’t know her like I do. I really think she meant it. I think we should just . . . go home. It’s over.” Armin said sadly.

“And how exactly do you know that?” Levi asked, equally as pissed off as everyone else.

“She had that look in her eyes. It was the same look she gave me when she told me she was leaving me. That look means she’s serious.” Armin paused. “She could be suffering from Stockholm-”

“I don’t care if she wants to be with Connie or not. I’m not giving up,” Reiner interrupted.

“You’re not going to respect her decision? Assuming it is hers?” Mikasa looked up at Reiner. Her question was not truly about whether or not you wanted to be with Connie, but if Reiner would have intervened if you picked someone else from the group.

“No. For me, it didn’t matter who she picked. I didn’t plan on backing down, and I won’t. If the rest of you are so eager to give up already, then you don’t deserve her in the first place.”

A moment of silence passed. Just like that, Mikasa had an answer to the question she asked him at the cafe — a real answer.

“What the hell happened to you, Reiner?” Levi spoke up, his back facing the man he was talking to. “You’re letting your true colors show now, aren’t you? None of us should be worried about her relationship status right now. We should be worried about her going home with someone who held her hostage and shot a man.”

“Think she’s any safer with you?” Jean suddenly started to speak. “You beat the shit out of me for writing a song. You also break the law to get what you want whenever it suits you. You’re hardly any better.”

“Cut it out, Jean,” Mikasa said. She tried.

“As if you have room to talk,” Levi responded to Jean bitterly. “You can’t blame Connie for every shitty thing you did. Y/N wouldn’t wanna be with a piece of shit like you.” Suddenly, Levi started to raise his voice. He started to lose his composure — something that was scarcely possible. “Why the fuck are you even here? Do you really think you have a shot?”

“You only got your shot because she was drunk and emotional. She doesn’t even look your way when she’s thinking straight.”

Levi started to make his way towards Jean. Both Mikasa and Reiner held their arms out, holding back the angry man.

“Woah, hey, everyone calm down,” Reiner said.

“Listen, why don’t we all just go home-”

“If you wanna give up on her, Armin, that’s fine, but stop trying to convince the rest of us to do the same,” Eren said, but not as angrily as he would have if he was talking to someone who wasn’t Armin.

“I just want her to be happy,” Armin frowned.

“Dude, respectfully, shut up.”

“Don’t talk to him like that,” Eren glared at Jean.

“We shouldn’t argue with each other. Connie’s the problem, and we all know it. What are we gonna do about him?” Mikasa darted her eyes between everyone standing around, and no one spoke up for a moment until Eren interrupted the silence.

“I’m gonna kill him.”

“Eren, no-”

“Why not?” Eren said to Armin.

“Because you’ll go to prison. And murder is wrong.”

“If we don’t do something, none of us will be free from his torment,” Levi suddenly concluded.

“Levi, don’t tell me you agree with killing the man,” Mikasa looked at her cousin, who didn’t respond immediately. “Levi?”

“If you even hurt him, let alone kill him, Connie won’t need to use his influence to ruin your lives. You’ll do it yourselves,” Mikasa raised her voice.

Killing wasn’t the answer. It was insane.

“So we should just let him control and threaten us until we die or something?” Eren looked over at the woman. “He shot someone, he held people hostage, he gets people beaten up, he tried to hurt my goddamn mom. We can’t send him to jail, we all know that won’t fucking work, so what else should we do? I’d love to know.”

“Don’t you realize what’s happening?” Jean paused. “Y/N bringing all of us here to tell us to back off was our last warning. If we leave her alone, then maybe . . . maybe Connie will leave us alone.”

“What? You’re giving up now too?” Eren frowned at Jean, who was lost in thought for a moment.

“Did you all mean what you said in Armin’s apartment? That you’d fight for her even if it meant losing everything, or worse? Because this is our chance to save our careers and protect the people we care about . . . if we just let her go.”

“Okay,” Eren rolled his eyes once Jean concluded his speech. “Sounds like you’re giving up, so . . . bye.”

“Eren, don’t be stupid. She doesn’t want you, and now is your chance to go back to being an artist with millions of fans, a big ass mansion, and fucking any woman you want,” Jean retorted.

“I don’t want that anymore. How many times do I gotta say that?”

“Then what about your mom? I care about her too, you know. Think he won’t try to go after her again?” Jean took a few steps closer to Eren. “You should back out considering you’re the reason we’re in this mess. You won’t shut the fuck up and do what you’re told. Connie only got his hands on Y/N because she was being punished for trying to cover your ass.”

“So, you want me to bow down to a man who was only pissed at me in the first place because I beat your ass in public for sticking your filthy fucking hand down my wife’s pants?” Eren took a few steps closer to Jean. He reached into his hair, tightening his loose, low man bun. “Want me to do it again? Is that it?”

“I’m so tired of you acting like a bitch when things don’t go your way,” Jean clenched his fist.

“You have a lot of nerve calling me a bitch when you’re throwing a fit because I don’t enjoy having Connie’s dick in my mouth like you do-”

Suddenly, Jean’s fist connected with Eren’s cheek. The impact of his knuckles smashing into his bandmate’s face was strong enough to almost knock Eren off of his feet, and he stumbled back before finding his footing again.

“I’m sick of you, I’m so goddamn sick of you! You act like such a damn child when you don’t get your way. You’re fucking blessed with everything you could ever want except for one fucking girl, and it still isn’t enough-”

Jean was interrupted by Eren swinging at him with a punch of his own. By then, Reiner wrapped his arms around Eren’s — who tried to punch Jean once again — and he held him back, while Levi restrained Jean.

“That same girl could have been yours if you didn’t do everything Connie forced you to do, and now she hates you because you were too much of a pussy to say no to Connie. See how he couldn’t force me to make a song about her? That’s called having balls.”

“Eren, calm down,” Reiner gritted his teeth. He was a bigger man than Eren — both taller and buffer — but he had to use all his strength to hold the other man back.

“We’ll see if you’ll say the same thing when something bad happens to your mom because you keep messing with him,” Jean shouted, “because I remember you almost started kissing Connie’s boots when he was fed up with your ass and was about to head to your house.”

“Stop it,” Levi adjusted his grip around Jean. “This isn’t getting us anywhere.”

Eren managed to pull himself away from Reiner. However, he didn’t launch at Jean as everyone expected. Instead, he pressed his thumb against his bleeding lip.

“Connie’s not gonna do a damn thing to my family, and he’s not gonna have Y/N either. She belongs to me-”

“Slow down,” Reiner frowned as Eren turned to face him. “She isn’t yours. What you had was just a result of manipulation and confusion. What she and I had was real.”

“Is that why she cheated on you too?” Eren glared at Reiner with eyes that were as dark as the night sky above them.

“She cheated on me because she was drunk and having a bad night. She cheated on you because you made her feel lonely and unwanted because of what Jean was doing.”

Levi wanted to interrupt. But, was Reiner right? Would the relationship between the two of you amount to nothing except drunk sex on his couch?

Armin simply stared at the ground. He felt silly for even hoping that he could win you back. But you hugged him first, and longer than you hugged anyone else. Why? What for?

Did you miss him? Any of them? Or were you truly falling for Connie Springer?

Suddenly, Mikasa started to walk away.

“Woah, where the hell are you going?” Jean called.

“At this hour, I’m assuming Connie only has about two of his Silent Men at his house, if any. If things get ugly, well, I have a gun too-”

“Wait,” Levi reached out, grabbing Mikasa’s arm before she could descend the steps. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m going to his house. I’m going to see if she really wants to stay with Connie, or if she needs help. I’m tired of this. I don’t care who she wants to date, I only care about her safety, and I’m not convinced that any of you idiots can say that. Any of you.”

“I’m coming with you,” Levi said. “You know I care about her safety too, and yours. This could get ugly. Connie shot Erwin. He won’t hesitate to shoot me or you.”

“I’m coming too,” Eren approached Mikasa and Levi.

“We should all go,” Folding his arms across his chest, Reiner looked at Jean and Armin. “Are you two in? If we all go, especially if most of us have guns, Connie won’t be able to stop us. We were idiots for letting her walk away in the first place, but we’ll get her back.”

Jean and Armin nodded in agreement.

As the group headed for their cars, each of them couldn’t help but wonder if they would truly get you back, and which one of them you truly loved.

As they headed towards Connie’s home in their individual cars, the group also wondered if anyone would lose their life tonight.

But, as Levi eyed the glove compartment where he kept his gun, he only thought about one thing: the words you discreetly whispered in his ear when you hugged him . . .

“I’m pregnant.”

— ♡ 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐤𝐬 𝐟𝐨𝐫 𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠!

— 🎟: @consuming-karma @lilvampirina @okaystopwhore @chrollohearttags @nanamochii @bunny2612 @cupids-soul @crazychaoticizzy @ramonathinks @averysmolbear @seishirogf @6sakusa @levin4nami @chaotic-on-main @sad-darksoul @gwapbby @katestrophes @ventdavi154 @lovelyless-fiction @svftackerman @musegonemad @moonmalice @inciteterr0r @honeybleed @zeninsbitch @purple-milk24 @itzgabz22 @mooomuu @micafecitoconpan @beaniebanby @anonymousme23 @theitchbbbb @skit-brentfaiyaz @princessos-blog @elliesbabygirl @the-mrs-steve-harrington @kittenbabe00 @magictrump @hetalia-tumbler @hon3y-c0mb @bol0-de-morang0 @thisisketchy @yoongirecs @allofffmypeaches @sasha-glass @getwaves @deluluvibes @p3nislawd @emery-333

[boooweirdo]

Sweet Rich Murder

Pairings: Human!Alastor x Female!Reader

Summary: being invited to party fill with rich people wasn’t the type of night you had expected to land in. Although meeting a famous radio show host who has little unique trait, may had lead to some trouble with mob boss.

Word count: 4697 (it’s big one ik)

Warnings: mentions of blood, murder, a lot of violent fighting. Alcohol mentions and drunk people

A/N: hey! this one took a lot of me to write like a lot and I’m thinking to even create another part to this cause I couldn’t help it but write more. This contains human Alastor and I ran a lot of ideas so don’t take this canon (I just kinda thought of something and ran with it) anyway I hope you enjoy this with some nice jazz music in background :)

——————————————————————————

I would say that the American dream has always been full of lies since the 1920s. Alcohol was deemed as illegal and there the country went dry almost at midnight. Scavenging the last bit of their whiskey bottles and the other group people thought it was a gold mine in sight.

Sadly that gold mine had wrapped me in tight rope to be pulled in.

Mobs thrived in such a state of the country. Creating big names out on the street with Alcohol sneaking in as many states as they could. Causing blood to be spilled and families held by gun with a man with so much power.

Yet none of it matters with nothing but glamorous parties out in New Orleans with huge houses enough to get people all drunk and dancing all around the glitter even with so much gambling out there.

Hidden speakeasies, hidden musicians, and you can name any of it. Almost anyone you knew was rich.

Only for their criminal activity.

Invited to huge parties wasn’t exactly my type of Saturday night. Especially having to deal with so many of them working in speakeasy. Yet an “old friend” couldn’t help but invite me.

There I am, stranded, with a sea crowd of people laughing and glasses in their hands. Glitter and champagne all around, cigars trying to be put out into the shitty ash trays that they made out for themselves

With parties like these it was easy for one of your friends to be swept away from you so fast. Walking aimsley in the party and ending up near the bar, with bubble near to be popped.

Observing the place with nothing else to do.

Accidentally making eye contact with someone’s eyes behind a pair of rounded glasses.

He was surrounded by a group of men and women. Blabbering over themselves and getting on top of each other for how excited to speak with him.

I could already tell the crowd as they somehow followed right behind each step he took. Still managing the crowd and distracting them with jazz music played in the background.

I intentionally look away realizing I might’ve stared too long. Looking back to the bar right in front of me while the man behind the bar prepared drinks that were sneak behind closed doors.

Someone clears their throat next to me.

“I couldn’t help but see you.”

Glancing back to him, my palms have sort of sweat themselves so much out.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help but watch the sort of crazy party they have here in this mansion,” I mentioned, with sheepish smile that glued on me for the most of night.

“And I won’t blame you on that,” he smiled with a small tilt to his head. “The people here are free entertainment for anyone to watch.”

As I let out a weak chuckle he introduced himself.

“I’m Alastor, and who you might be?”

Making a small smile—I felt my shoulders seize to calm down once he approached me with nice manners that many men didn’t come with into this party.

“Y/N. I’m—I’m Y/N.” I offer my hand with an awkward smile.

Alastor took my hand in his, holding it up to his lips and kissing the back of my hand.

“Nice to meet you, such a beautiful name, for a beautiful lady like you.”

I flinched a little. Flustered of course. It certainly felt like my chest was being pulled just now.

“Ah—ah, thank you!” Fumbling with my words a little but I still recover. “Sorry I’m not exactly the type of person to be in this kind of party.”

Alastor chuckled a little at my fluster face. He let go of my hand once he finished kissing it. Resting his elbow on the counter and facing you completely now.

“I must say, I can tell. You have the look of an introvert. Quite shy.”

“Rather be quiet than loud,” I giggle a little. Peering back to the party I got the view of loud people that were drunk and dancing all around.

“I can admit,” I added. “Some little loudness can be a bit fun.”

He followed my gaze scanning over the crowd of people. “I personally enjoy the quiet as well. So I can supposed I can understand that to an extent. Though a little loudness doesn’t hurt now and then.”

Taking my attention back to Alastor, I propped my elbow on the counter while my chin rested on my hand. Coming up with any thoughts for conversation topics.

“So, why are you exactly here? You also seem the type not to extend a lot of his time here.”

A little light of pleasure flickered on his face, his smile growing a bit more. He look down on me for a moment thinking over his answer.

“I wasn’t planning on staying here that much longer. I only came here to enjoy the simple music of jazz and speak to a couple people for work related matters, but I don’t plan on staying for very long.”

I hummed and tilted my head almost like a curious cat. “You are sure hard worker. I wouldn't care for work right now, especially a chaotic party like this. I can barely keep up with work.”

Chuckling a bit, leaning in closer for how endearing my curiosity was.

“Trust me, if I weren’t here for my job, I be probably be relaxing at home or wandering around looking for something to occupied my time. It’s nice to be here, but I’m ready to leave once I finish what I came here to do.”

A secret grin sneak into my lips. “You’re getting me curious here. A lot of these people wouldn’t care enough to talk unless if it’s about them and their money.”

“Are you trying to guess what I do for money, hm? And how do I get my money?” Alastor smirks grown just as mine did.

For a moment I took a small chance to finally see how he looked, and what he wore for such a party like this. Wearing this nice tuxedo with a classic bow tie.

Recognizing the rounded glasses he wore. Remembering how his eyes looked behind them.

“That’s a nice suit. Probably worth a lot for how nice it is. Careful you don’t want blood catching on it.”

Alastor was clearly amused by my small joke. Although it seems he was more amused by the way my cheeks have turned slightly red after taking a closer look at what he was wearing.

He even knew the suit was clear to the eye; it came from a popular and highly expensive tailor shop. Alastor gestures his hand to his suit with a smile.

“Good eye, dear. And thank you for the compliment. I doubt any blood would get on it.”

“Not if any people want a piece of that suit. Hypothetically speaking,” I teased.

Alastor chuckled along making this party a lot more lively before I had bump into him. Before any of us could slip a word to each other, the crowd was tucking into each other right in front of stage decorated everywhere to the chandelier.

A sudden applause erupt the crowd and whistles. With an entrance of men coming with instruments and getting on the stage.

My eyes had lit up realizing a live jazz band had arrived to fill up more of the empty halls of the mansion.

Alastor only took a peek from the inner corner of his eye. Growing mild interest in how excited I seem to see the jazz band.

“They’ve finally started to perform huh? These musicians have only been on my radio show so often.”

“The instruments look so—“

Eyes widen clear to the diamonds laying on the collarbone of lady sitting a few feet away. Snapping my head back to Alastor with a wider smile.

“A radio show. You’re a radio show host!”

Alastor made another chuckle and nodded at the excitement I gain.

“Yes, my dear. I’m the host of a radio show, now you know why I’m here for business deals. Discussing possible sponsors I could get.”

“That does make a lot of sense,” I stated. “Now that you’ve told me, you certainly do have the voice for a radio man indeed.”

“I take that as compilment,” he smirked. “Besides it is my career and I wouldn’t trade it for the world. Some people even listen to my show just for my voice.”

Raising my eyebrow I smirked a littile too. His voice was nice.

“Sounds like you do have quite a lot of fans the last time I saw you.”

“I suppose so my dear.”

Gazing back to the jazz band I tapped along to the music and watch how everyone began dancing right there in front of the stage.

As someone pass by me with champagne glass, my throat had gone dry.

Clearing my throat I turn back to bar and Alastor caught on.

“You want a drink? I can get whatever you want from the bar,” offered Alastor.

“No, no,” I waved my hand and made a small smile. “You’re too sweet. I should try to be sober and enjoy the sweet time in a place like this. Won't probably be here again.”

His eyebrow raised with a smile remains on his face. Mirroring me with his chin resting on his hand!

“You’ll probably never be back in a place like this again? Why is that my dear?”

“Don’t really have the money,” I said with a hint of embarrassment as I looked away. “And— a friend had dragged me here from work. She’s run off somewhere though probably with one of the men she was talking to since we arrived here.

“Are you still enjoying the party?”

My chest made this slight jump and I try not to smile too much.

“Yeah—yeah I am. I would be such a liar if I said no.”

Alastor laughed for a second and leaned closer with our shoulders nearly touching.

“I’m glad you are. I do have to say you certainly have been more fun to talk with than most of the people I’ve spoken with tonight.”

The small comment he made somehow made me giddy all around my chest and brain.

Without a beat he calls for the bartender asking for a drink. Sliding in money for him and handing the drink to me.

No word was spoken but I grabbed the drink as I gave a smile to Alastor who still smiles since he talked to me.

The jazz band kept roaring on with the dance floor covered with flapper dresses swinging around and drinks in hand.

“Quite lively tonight I do have to say. The dance floor is getting more and more packed by the minute.”

“I don’t blame them for wanting to dance. Music is incredible!” I exclaimed while watching this one specific couple dancing with one another.

My eyes were glued on them and Alastor followed where I watched. Hands rested in his pockets and leaned back against the countertop.

Watching the dancers but content watching my facial expressions observing the people dancing.

“Do you want to dance at all, my dear? Or are you just content with just watching the dancers?”

My hands twitch against the glass cup and I bite the inside of my cheek.

“I’m not really a dancer,” I said.

“Oh please,” waved Alastor's hand. “Anyone can be a dancer. Dancing isn’t as difficult as a lot of people make it up to be.”

“I suppose it does seem a lot fun…”

No hesitation came near when he stood up from the bar seat with a hand out for him. A smile never faltered out from his handsome face.

“You know what? Let’s give dancing a try, shall we?”

A wide eyed expression had fallen on my face but a smug smile had turned my lips. “A dancer? I didn’t expect you to be the type.”

“I'm a very good dancer, you are in good hands dear.”

I stood up before he spoke again but I took his hand gently. “Show me the way.”

In a second I was immediately pulled right into the crowd. Swiftly pulling me through the sea of people and making sure my hand was in his. Starting to dance a bit along with the rhythm of the dance

The tassels of my black dress waved around just as he spun me around a couple of times. I laughed but followed his dancing as he gripped my hand and swung around.

People around us kept dancing along and the spotlight shone on the stage as the musicians kept playing. Just from stepping onto the floor, you almost can get drunk simply being around others.

Just as he swung me around and spun me again, I felt mysel trip a little bumping into his chest. Alastor hold me as he kept dancing.

“You got some moves radio man!”

Alastor laughed and his hand placed on my waist holding on to me tight before continuing to dance. Speaking up amidst all of the music and cheerful chatter.

“What can I say? I keep a lot of secrets from my audience, you know. I am full of surprises,” Alastor winked and dipped me down with our faces inches closer.

“Watch it, I love mysteries.”

I smiled and giggle from the small dip he did, and pulling me back up. Alastor hold me close and dance again with a hand on my waist and the other on my hand. Dancing around and taking steps after the other.

Alastor snickered under his breath. “That’s good, because you’ll never discover all of mine.”

“I wouldn’t say that for you. I do have a way to get to know a person more than themselves.”

Alastor chuckled and danced a little slower, taking the time to stare at me for a moment for the cute kind of confidence I grew. “You think you can figure out all of my mysteries, darling?”

A new cute pet name I see.

I stayed silent until I spoke up again. “There’s this quote I really like from one of my favorite books I’ve read. I like big parties. They’re so intimate. At small parties there isn’t any privacy.”

Alastor listened to the quote with small humming as we took small steps around the few beats of the jazz song. He wore this cheeky smile while he held me close.

“And yet here you and I are in a place full of dozens of people, and having a private conversation of our own.”

“I guess that’s why they call them intimate,” I almost muttered.

Alastor's smile had widened as he listened to my voice getting quieter than usual. He made sure he had pull me the closest I ever was with him and reduced the amount of space that was left between us.

“Yes, they are quite intimate, aren’t they?” He chuckled. “And how intimate would you say we are at this moment, dear?”

“None, we ain't drunk yet.”

Some laughter left out of me as I closed my eyes, shaking my head. Alastor did the same but softly and made sure I wasn’t bumping into anyone else.

Leaned in close he made sure he muttered it to me to only hear.

“I'm sure I can change that very quickly, my dear.”

My cheeks reddened furiously. “Careful, you might flatter me a bit, radio man.”

“Maybe that’s the point.”

His breath hit me and I could nearly feel myself tripping once again but this time out of my flooshiness.

The song was finished with one more last note from the saxophonist and everyone cheered as we paused on the floor.

For a second I imagine as if he squeezed gently on my hand.

“Y/N!”

I jolt awake and rip my eyes away from him for a second. Recognizing the smug man walking towards the both of us.

“Torrio.” I said his name out loud and I let go of Alastor quickly. I didn’t want too but seeing my boss out and about at the party was something that wasn’t usual.

It screamed as a warning came up ahead.

“Well, now isn’t it the lovely Y/n! And I thought you weren’t the type to get into these kinds of parties,”

Torrio’s words slurred.

His breath reeked of booze and even after taking a few steps it still somehow stink.

“I thought you were with the others by now, sir,” I mentioned to Torrio.

“Oh come on. I’m just glad to see you somewhere like this. I would've always wondered what you would’ve looked like in flapper dress,” Torrio hiccups and tries to place his arm around me but I dodged it taking a few steps back.

Causing me to bump into Alastor, who only sticks with the smile but with narrowed eyes on Torrio.

Losing the little balance I had, he placed his hands on my waist steadying me and making sure I won’t fall.

At least I thought so.

“I was here for Alison,” I said directly and uncomfortable as he kept staring at me, especially how older he was than me.

“I don’t see her anywhere. Looks like you got caught by someone, and I didn’t expect it to be a very famous radio show host!”

Torrio looks at Alastor giving a drunken smile but Alastor gives a smile back. One that didn’t meet his eyes.

“It's a pleasure to meet you sir, you must be…”

“Johnny Torrio,” he slapped his hand on Alastor's hand and shook it harshly and sloppy. “Say, you should visit the speakeasy we have that's a couple blocks away young man. We have every kind of drink that you would like, got some new shipments.”

I frowned a little and continued to sense the energy thick and sticky. Creating this caution tension that I couldn’t get out from the web.

“I don’t think Alastor wouldn’t wanna do that—“

“Nonsense! It would be worth it!” Torrio interrupted me.

Alastor stood silent but remained fixated on the both of us.

“Now, may I have a word with Y/N. I promise I won’t take her away for too long, Mr. Alastor.”

Alastor gave off an air of politeness and charm. Though he seem reluctant letting go of me for a second.

“Of course. I won’t get in the way of you two having conversation,” said Alastor.

He removed his hands from waist and somehow it felt as emptier than usual.

“I promise I won’t take her away for too long,” he made a nasty wink at Alastor and grab my arm, dragging me away.

I didn’t get the chance to look back for Alastor. Only this view of people and the drunk mess of my boss.

Everything started to scream in my brain. Especially the way he had forcibly grabbed me out of my will. There was something wrong, I could smell it on him and see it from the nerve about to pop out of his forehead.

Soon he took me to the exit doors where a bodyguard stood there, opening it up for him.

There it sank in.

I tried to pull away but he still managed to grip tighter and I yelped. The other bodyguard made sure the front doors were closed just as they heard make some sort of any noise.

Torio grabbed me and shut me up placing his hand on my mouth.

“Shut up you tramp! Come on!”

There he dragged me outside away from the noise and partying, to an alleyway dark and no human to be spotted to be screamed for. He push me off from him and there I hit the wall a bit as he stood over me.

“You think that you were that slick to get away from us!” Torio yelled.

“I don’t know what the hell you are talking about,” I spat.

“The FBI is what I’m talking about!”

I looked at dumbfounded and still confused as to why he would react like this to me.

“One of our guys were out tonight until the whole place went into hell and he died after shootout with police officers,” Torio explained with glare in his eyes.

“They found link back the speakeasy and we found out one of the many men who sneak in their way was an actual fucking spy!”

Torio kicked a trash can in alleyway and I stared at him as if he was lunatic. A true fucking lunatic.

“A spy had somehow found our spot and now has leaked all the information to the FBI agents. Meaning they gonna terrioze anytime tomorrow, all because of your fault.”

“My fault?” I scoffed. “I did nothing, what are you on, Torrio?”

“You are the only one who gets to see the guests that get up and leave once they all drunk and gone. You see everyone who enters and leaves with some kind of slut every night. I know you saw them, Y/n.”

“I wouldn’t fucking see them!” I hissed. “I would've known about this faster if I wasn’t so busy being at the bar and dealing with all your buddies who only snort and drink out of their time.”

Torio pushes me to the brickwall and his nails stab my arm. “Watch what you say to me, bitch!”

For a minute it was only me and him pushing off of each other but he had pinned his hand around my neck. Pushing my head to the wall.

“I’m giving you choice right here,” He started to choke me and ran out of breath. “Did you know or not?”

“How could I possibly have known? You know how many people come in and out!” I try to grasp for air. “Coming with gambling and drug deals. You keep me at the bar for godsakes!”

Torrio made sure he had me there stick to the wall and grab something from behind his back. The gun clicked and there it was pointed at me. A fear smeared into my eyes.

“Get off of me!”

With nails dug into his wrist and a finger on the trigger ready to be pushed—a loud smack echo the alleway. A second look of a wooden plank it was hit across behind his head causing him to hit the ground. Falling unconscious at my feet. I gasped and felt the empty air hit my free neck.

My body went frozen.

Hand on the wooden plank—Alastor stare at Torio at the ground as he heavy breathes. He catches me staring at me. Giving his full attention on to me and dropping the plank.

His face staying serious but his eyes seem to stare with nothing but concerned just as he took the sight of me.

A loud groan came out of Torrio and he was shaking, but moving ever so slowly. Reaching for the gun that was few inches away easily to get just extending your arm. I look back at Alastor who seems to realize the same thing that I was thinking of.

So quickly, and so loud, Alastor steps on Torrios hand and smashing it into the ground. Causing Torrio to yell out in pain.

Alastor grabs the gun and swiftly points it spot on onto his head.

Firing a bullet. Striking the bullet right between his eyes. The pistol ring the whole alleway enough to take to the sidewalks to be heard.

Eyes of Torio dead as mouse that has fallen into a trap. His body fallen cold and no air to be exhaled. Blood splatter onto the trash can and puddle near leaking out of his head. Realizing the blood had not only tainted everywhere but us as well.

The both of us stood there in silence, staring at the scene in front of us and now listening to the now quiet alleway. The only sounds being the faint noises coming from the party still going on from the other side of the building.

I couldn’t make up any words the longer I stare at the dead body. Finally getting the courage to peer back to Alastor. His attention drawn to the bloody murder that had just been caused and trembled hand onto the pistol he had in hand.

His face and body say in composure. No reeking of any self pressure or guilt. Just a man with calm wide eye expression staring at man on the ground who he had kill as if he was a deer.

Alastor had turned his face to me. There he saw the shift in my eyes as I saw him differently. There it had both clicked inside of our brains.

Calm composure. Heat in his breaths. This wasn’t his first.

Down the other end of the alleyway I could hear the familiar voices of men. Snapping my head to the voices and hearing them yell.

“Who’s there!?”

Instantly recongizing that the men were from the mob. Panic started to rise inside of me.

“We need to get out of here.” I grab Alastor by his wrist and immediately started running.

His feet picked up with pace of mine and we could hear bullets being fire from the other end. We turned the corner. Entering back inside the party through backdoor of the house.

The sound of champagne bottles being popped up with dancers still keeping the night young out on the floor. Alastor had made sure to stay close to me as we weaved through the crowd and the dancers.

Discreetly making our way out without all the attention back to us. The arrival of gunshots came and soon the party and everyone else in it, knew there was trouble. The area was overrun by everyone running outside taking a warning of the violence growing outside.

Alastor tugs my wrist stopping the both of us from running. He gestures with his head to another door. Im guessing he knew the area well enough on which doors to exit.

Doors went wide open and soon the both of us ran down the streets of New Orleans. Along with people behind us trying to escap the mob

“In here!”

Alastor grabs out of his pocket car keys unlocking a car parked right out of the mansion.

“Get in!” He yelled. Opening the passenger door for me and soon I jump in quickly. Alastor runs for the drivers seat and soon pushing the gas pedal to speed away. Speeding away from faint gunshots firing in the sweet old rich mansion.

With silence now bearing around the air and our breaths all heavy, sinking tired from all the occurrences. I had reimagined all the incidents and what kind of sticky mess i had finally wind up myself into.

I had now processed the fact that my boss was dead and gone. The state of his mob is probably up in flames right now. And the fact I was in a car with a murderer and yet somehow I felt the most safest with him throughout the night.

Even though I couldn’t tell if he was smiling or not once Torrio was fully dead.

Somehow I knew, I just knew he was much more than he shown or spoke tonight. That glare that smeared into his eyes and how he looked at motionless body right there on the concrete floor.

Maybe my brain had self consciously jump into the conclusions or I had now set up a sort of make up lie in my head.

Or maybe it truly takes two people to understand who the other person really is.

Alastor kept one hand on the steering wheel as he drove quietly. Listening to my breathing.

Gazing at him for a quick moment. Noticing the blood stain on his face and the white button up. Matching the red color inside of his suit coat.

I close my hands and there I took sharp inhale.

“Alastor.”

His eyes took a double look at me and finally spoke.

“Yes?”

“Thank you.”

He went quiet for a moment. Not exactly expecting those two words to come out of my mouth. His eyes stay focused on the road up ahead.

“You’re welcome.”

A/N: (Should I make a part two?)

[nastasya--filippovna]

Hi! Your blog was recommended by a fellow mutual. Do you mind, please introduce me to "Around the world in 80 days"? Spoilers are fine, I don't usually watch something without seeing spoilers 😆

'Ello 'Ello 'Ello!!!

Indeed my good sir you have come to the right place. Since you have asked sit back and enjoy because I will now most certainly yap. Also I am really sorry for taking this long to answer but I have so many asks in my inbox it gets hard to answer all of them on time and my queue is literally clogged rn.

I don't know if you have watched the other adaptations of this book but this one is brilliant (unlike the others). In fact the magic of the series is that the show makes the book actually good! As a person who comes from a country colonised by the brits when I first read the book something about it felt off. Turns out it was the heavy dose od colonial gaze! And the movie (the Jackie Chan one) did nothing to fix it. Also both the movie and the book get a lot of cultural things wrong. The series however fixes it. I love the way it celebrates and respects the diversity of cultural experiences, where indigenous peoples in every country are shown as for lack of better word 'the good guys' and the colonisers as 'the bad guys'!

There's this scene in India where the village chief (who is a woman) just ends the feigned British superiority right in Phileas Fogg's face and the beauty of it is that he accepts it (instead of wanting to assert some toxic white guy masculinity). So the writing is immaculate.

Also I saw a lot of people for saying it made the story too woke. Heck yeah it did. If saying racism sucks, making the main romantic plot between a white woman and a black guy and showing women as the smart and strong ones at every turn (like when they are in Arabia), saving the men, and the men as compassionate and not toxic and macho, and ending classism is woke then yeah!

I really liked the fact that they erased the romantic arc with Phileas and Auoda as seen in the book that was so deeply disturbing on so many levels (white guy saves Indian woman from oppressive patriarchal structures in her oppressive backward society by marrying her. how wonderful! /s Mr. Fogg can we take a minute to talk about the oppressive treatment of women in your own Victorian society!) Love that instead they made him to the old man father figure to the two main leads. Passepartout is the lead! And how wonderful to have a black person play the romantic charismatic lead in a previously heavily white story. I like the romantic plot they did give Phileas tho. Beautiful, tender, heartwarming and a lot more in character with how the series version of him is!

The crucible is again wonderful. I love how the rewriting fixed A LOT of the problems with the book's plot. It gave the story a purpose. Phileas's actions have a deeper purpose not just a white man's gamble. Passepartout's actions have a deeper reason. Not just some dim-witted side character who's tagging along for the joy ride. The crucible is not just some policeman going after them for no reason whatsoever. It's far more complex than that. The villain has deeper motivations (wink wink @spiteful-summer-of-sixteen !) that are intertwined with their backstories.

Can we talk about the acting!!! AMAZING! All round brilliant performances. Also pretty people everywhere! Leonie Benesch has my heart! And how pretty is Ibrahim Koma!! David Tennant's hair in this thing deserves a whole sperate award. That moustache is supposed to look bAd. supposed to. But he's making it look GOOD! how?

Cinematography. wonderful. Filmmaking and direction. Immaculate.

Full of wholesome scenes that will make you cry from the warmth of it all, and sad scenes that will make you cry from the tragedy of it, and silly scenes that will make you laugh so hard that you'll be having tears in your eyes.

10000000000/10 would definitely recommend. In fact I will sneak into your house and make you watch it! lol jk.

Did I miss something???!! I don't think.

[heeseung-min]

Yandere Jungwon mafia liking yn but yn already likes sunoo and vice versa. So sunoo and yn get in a realtionship but jungwon hates it and wants yn to himself. Can you make a one-shot about this?

Sorry for the late reply😓😓 Hope you enjoy this😄, in this story i make all of them are in same year which means all of them are 23 years old.

[22:31]

"Finish them. Make sure to kill them slowly cause I want him to feel the suffering."

"NO! PLEASE I'M BEGGING JUST GIVE ME FEW DAYS AND I WILL PAY BACK!!!"

Jungwon glared to the pathetic man where his face already ruined with punches and kicks that he got from Jungwon and his men. He hates when people couldn't fulfill their promise. This man can be an example for that. Jungwon already gave him few months to pay him back but instead when he stalked this man, he found out this man just using his money for gambling and even borrowing more when he lost.

"I gave that already many times, Junghoon. But your disgusting ass can't even do something good to earn the money to pay me back."

Junghoon hold Jungwon's legs to beg again. Quickly, Jungwon kicked the man until his face fell down to the floor. Jungwon groaned when he saw some blood on his outfit.

"FUCK!! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH THIS COSTS? HOW DARE YOU TOUCH ME WITH YOUR DISGUSTING DIRTY HANDS??!! AHHH FUCK YOU BASTARD!!!!"

Jungwon stepped real hard on the man's face and kicked it for the last time. He clenched his jaw while watching his men started to torture Junghoon. He closed his eyes in satisfaction when he heard the scream. He went out from the place and let his men finished their task.

While he was driving, he thought about getting new suit since the one he was wearing right now already got dirty. He stopped at the shop he always goes to buy new suit. When he went inside, the manager there already knew what is he looking for.

While the workers were showing some suits with different design, another worker made a trouble by spilling a drink that was made for Jungwon. He rolled his eyes at the clumsiness while the manager seems to be embarrassed.

"Y/n!!! What do you think you were doing?!!"

"I'm- I am sorry I accidentally slipped."

Y/n apologized to her manager and turned to Jungwon to apologize to him too. Jungwon was strucked by her appearance and went speechless for few seconds before he came back to realization.

"Forgive us. Mr. Jungwon. Y/n is new here so she's still clumsy. I will teach her lesson."

Jungwon looked at you who only stared down to the floor with guilty expression. He wanted you to pay attention on him.

"It's okay. It's not like she spilled that on me. Stand up, y/n. No need to bow down. You should give her another outfit too since the drink also spilled on her. I will pay for it."

"No sir- I mean, there's no need for that. I'm good"

"I didn't give you option. So, just take it."

Since that day, Jungwon will come to the shop every week just to see you although he's not really interested to get new clothes. He's a bit frustrated when other staffs and not you serve him. So, he requested at your manager for you to serve him alone.

"What style you prefer, Mr. Jungwon?"

"Just call me Jungwon. No need to be so formal."

"Umm, okay Jungwon."

Jungwon smiled at your shyness. He wonder how would you be when he make you fluster. He went closer to you suddenly and put his hand on your waist.

"Umm, what are you doing?"

"Stay still, doll. There's a bug on your hair."

Your eyes widened at his statement which made him wanted to laugh at how gullible you were. There was nothing on your hair. He did that just wanted to feel closer to you.

"Is it gone?"

"Yeah."

One day, he went again to the store to see you but became disappointed when the manager informed him you were having off day today. He let the other staffs served him while thinking about you. Oh, how boring he is without your existence here.

"Do you see Y/n's boyfriend?"

"What? I didn't know she has boyfriend."

"It's the barista nearby our shop!!!"

"My my I guess they are really a good match."

"Y/n, we are so sorry for your lost."

You nodded at what your coworkers said. It's been two weeks since your boyfriend's death. You felt useless when the doctor told you the cause of death was suicide. You took few days off since you can't focus without thinking about Sunoo.

Now, you were on the beach enjoying the scenery and breeze. There was not much people so it feels okay to sit there alone while looking at the water and the sky.

"Even though you are sad, you should at least take care of yourself."

You immediately turned to the very familiar sound. Jungwon stood beside you with some foods on his hands. He then sat beside you and put one of the meals he bought on your hands. It's a new style you see from Jungwon. Usually, you just see him in suit but this time he was wearing white shirt and short pants which is comfortable to be at the beach.

"What are you doing here?"

"Why? I can't come to the beach because I'm rich now?"

"Erghh, I didn't mean that."

Jungwon sighed when he saw you back to you sad mood. He decided to put your head on his shoulder.

"Cry."

"W-what?"

"Just cry, y/n. No one is here so you can cry as much as you want. I won't judge you, just do it."

Jungwon smiled when he heard you cried. He finally got rid of that bastard aka Sunoo, your boyfriend. Now, he can finally make you his. As long no one disturb both of you, he will make sure no one can even get closer to you.

Ayo, I hope you guys like this. The ending feels rushed ...im so sorry

Taglist: @stacey-stonem @duolingofanaccount @obsessed1with1straykids @huggyuvita

[sillywormz]

baehun for the ask game? :>

DOUBLE BAEHUN LETS FUCKING GOOOOOOO ok

I SHIP IT!!!! (obv)

1) What made you ship it?

honestly just watching their interactions in canon! i didn't necessarily ship them immediately but while watching s2 i was like 👀 wait these guys are rlly cute together actually. i think they just have a lot of natural chemistry and it was sweet having someone who gihun could be comfortable and safe around given that the games are so hostile otherwise yknow? i think the moment where jungbae said he had promised to himself that he'd never leave gihun's side, and when he made gihun act like his old self and smile again, was the moment where i definitely started shipping them hehe

2) What are your favorite things about the ship?

i love their chemistry and the way they're both just so comfortable around each other! i also think there's a rlly nice balance in s2 between gihun who's serious and heavily traumatised + hypervigilant and jungbae who's a little silly and kind and energetic. they just complete each other very nicely and complement each other's personalities in a way that's very endearing to me. plus physically they just make a fun duo to look at and draw with gihun being tall and skinny and jungbae being shorter and stocky.......... you can't go wrong with the wario and waluigi combo of body types in a duo imo lolllllll

3) Is there an unpopular opinion you have on your ship?

honestly i don't think this ship is popular enough for any of my opinions on it to rlly count as being unpopular or popular 😔.......

ig one opinion i have that i haven't seen around a lot is that they're not necessarily a completely wholesome non-toxic ship? a lot of people seem to write the ship off as excessively sweet and completely wholesome with no issues but i don't think this is true. dgmw they are very cute together and i think their relationship could be very healthy but they have some shit they'd need to work on.

most notably to me, jungbae is the person who got gihun addicted to gambling and arguably also contributed to gihun's divorce by facilitating gihun's alcoholism. there's also the fact that jungbae was completely fine with gihun doing things like stealing from his mum for gambling money, only briefly chastising him but then just going along with it lol. so i think there's a lot of potential there for him and gihun to encourage each other's unhealthy coping mechanisms.

equally, although i understand why he did it (trauma, guilt, wanting to keep jungbae out of danger), it was kind of a dick move on gihun's part to completely ghost jungbae after the games even though jungbae was his best friend. plus i think gihun can be emotionally closed off and has a tendency to get aggressive and defensive when people try to help him or bring up issues he has. i think they could easily get into situations where resentment could build up in their relationship due to their unresolved guilt abt how they've behaved towards each other at different points. but since they're both pretty honest people and jungbae is a good communicator and knows how to make gihun relax, i think they could probably work things out. and there are a lot of ways in which they're very good for each other too so i think their relationship could be something very healthy and good for them both, BUT that's not a 100% certainty and there are definitely things they need to work on together.

maybe it's a weird thing for the number one baehun fan guy to list out ways that they'd be bad for each other, LOL. but ig i just find it a little frustrating when ppl reduce their dynamic to "the cute/wholesome gihun ship" with no nuance. gihun is good at attracting red flag men and jungbae, as much as i love him, is not entirely an exception to that LOL. but dgmw i still do think they can be very cute and sweet together and it's true that it is probably the least toxic gihun ship out of all of the options, lmao

(pic included bc they're so cute and i felt like this post was just a wall of text LMAO)

[fastcardotmp3]

Nancy & Mike | no CW | 1k words ***In my heart this is part of the METAMORPHOSES universe but none of that is really relevant to reading it I just wanted you to know

"Why didn't you tell me?"

Nancy's not even out of the car yet when he starts demanding things of her, which shouldn't be surprising but is definitely also not exactly called for. She just got back to Hawkins. It's Thanksgiving.

Mike can can it for a minute.

"Did you get more shrill while I was away?" she asks with a deadpanned tone and a sharp lift of her brows in his direction as she climbs out of the driver's seat and moves around to the trunk for her bag.

Four days, she'll be here.

Just four days and then it's home free back to-- Well. As it turns out, to--

"You've been living in Indy?" Mike hisses, chasing her step for step, hand gripping the hatchback as soon as she has it open so they're hidden from the windows over the kitchen sink where their mother is probably watching and waiting, but also so she can't close it and end this conversation.

"Who told you that?" she can't meet his eye. It's not a choice, she can't do it.

"Not you, that's for sure," he snarks.

It's a kind of guilt-inducing thing, as if she doesn't feel guilty enough already, as if the pressure she puts on herself hasn't always been the greatest pressure she could possibly be leveled with.

"Are you gonna tell them?" he jerks his chin towards the house, barely letting his eyes leave her face like he's watching for cracks in her armor to form so he can start swinging more accurately.

"I take it you haven't already, then?" she lets her surprise show, tries and probably fails to hide the relief.

Mike purses his lips, works his jaw, and huffs out a breath like he's exasperated when Nancy knows he's probably just hurt. He always gets particularly pointed when he's hurting.

She's gotten pretty good at being able to tell when it's her fault.

"You usually have a reason for lying," he says, some of the put-upon sharpness leaving his tone, but all of the frustration still there in the firm grip of his hand keeping the trunk open. She has to look up to watch his face shift. God, when did he grow up so much? "It's usually a bullshit reason, but a reason all the same. I guess."

Nancy takes a gamble and peeks towards the front of the house, this house where she grew up in more ways than one, this house where she was a kid pretending at adulthood and this house where she washed blood from her hair when she really did become it.

Their mother is, predictably, craning her neck to get a peek right back at them, and Nancy exhales with the weight of it. The weight of all of it, really.

"I left Emerson," she admits flatly, crossing her arms more out of self-soothing than defensiveness at this point.

"No shit."

"I fucked up, is that what you wanna hear?" Nancy snaps, something thick at the back of her throat, something strong wrapping around it and pinning her to the wall-- "I couldn't hack it and I fucked it all up and now I'm fetching coffees for real journalists while living in a house that doesn't have my name on the lease because I couldn't do it, Mike. Alright?"

There's not a lot about Mike Wheeler that could be labeled as soft, at least not from Nancy's perspective. From the time they were old enough to hold dissenting opinions, they were doing it, grappling for the remote and fighting over the last cookie and simultaneously keeping each other's secrets while holding them over their heads.

That's the dynamic Nancy is comfortable with, the snarky little brother who gets in the way and has an inflated ego to rival some grown men she's suffered, but something about that dynamic falters here.

Tears burning at the back of her eyes, his face goes blurred for a moment, and when she blinks them away?

"Oh--"

A hug. He's big and gangly these days, and it's not the sort of affection they've ever offered each other outside of smile for the camera! hug your brother! pretend you like each other! but Nancy finds that beyond the initial shock it's almost... nice.

"You were really far away," he mutters, all strung together and quick like he's hoping maybe she won't hear the admission at all but just loud enough for it to have all those anxieties in her chest turning her stomach in a brand new way.

Fondness. For her brother. Who would've thought?

"I was too far away," she agrees. She hugs him back. "Indy is better."

He doesn't say anything to agree with that, but the abrupt pulling away and clear of his throat, the dodging of her gaze, the grabbing of her suitcase for her and yanking it out of the trunk-- it's more a language she understands.

Because they've been bickering since they could talk, they've been prickly and combative since day one, but there's always been a part of Nancy who knows they love each other.

No more secrets, they had promised once, and she's failed at that more than she cares to admit, they both have. Maybe her own fresh start, her own escape from the path expected of her out in Boston, maybe it can be a fresh start for them too.

"Mike," she puts a hand on his arm to stop him before he can run away entirely. "I can't tell them yet," a nod towards the house, "I will, but not yet, okay?"

There's a look on his face, like maybe he understands that sentiment better than she realizes. It's something to potentially bring up during her stay back in time in this place.

"Yeah, I got it," he shrugs. "It's not a bad thing though, you not being there anymore. For the record."

"You think?"

"Sure," he starts dragging her suitcase towards the front door and tosses, "just don't fucking lie to me again," over his shoulder in parting.

Nancy breathes deep.

She shuts the trunk and locks the car.

No more secrets.

She's older now; she can do it this time.

[nandangel]

Chapter 1 - Who is Min Yoongi?

1019 words | mainlist

"People often say that the eyes are the mirror of the soul. Perhaps that's why my iris is black." — Héctor Ridel.

Min Yoongi

January 1998

— Never forget your weapon, boy. You need that damn thing always close... In this line of work, it's essential. If you're caught without it, I guarantee you won't like what happens.

At five years old, Min Yoongi watched curiously as his father cleaned the shiny gun.

— What line of work, Dad? — he asked.

Yeong-su smiled. — Jeongyeon-pa, boy. This damn thing we're in.

— Oh.

Yoongi didn't fully understand what his father meant, not yet, at least. But he liked the weapon, just as he liked the red pocketknife his father had given him that morning.

— And remember to always follow the rules, Yoongi. Always.

August 2024

The Jeongyeon-pa has existed for many years, passed down from generation to generation. I assumed the responsibility of Don when I was eighteen, after my father was killed in an ambush by members of the Jopok, a rival mafia. Losing my father was an unbearable pain, especially after the loss of my mother to cancer. My father was my mentor; he taught me everything about how to be a good Don, to be fair, and earn the respect of everyone. I am known as Jeoseung Saja, the Death's Grim Reaper, not because I'm a psychopath or anything shit like that, but because I am deeply feared. And I'm proud of that because I know I'm fulfilling my role as Don.

My mafia offers protection in exchange for money to smaller mafias and is involved in arms smuggling, slot machines, and gambling houses spread across various parts of the world. I hate traitors, and those who dare betray me pay with their lives. For this reason, within my mafia, there are few whom I would risk my life to save. Despite mentioning at some point that I trust everyone, not all are worthy of my trust. I have six brothers who I consider true brothers because I know they would die for me, just as I would die for them. It may sound clichéd, but it's the plain truth.

New York is a decaying void, a vast dump where the defeated abandon their shattered dreams and try to move on. The sparkling lights that once shone have lost their luster, and that atmosphere of novelty and hope that once filled the air has long since disappeared. I can hardly remember the last time I was in New York, and honestly, since then, nothing has changed. Curiously, it used to be my favorite city, but Daegu is my home, and nothing and no one can change that.

My reason for being in New York isn't for fun, but for business. And, honestly, things here have been giving me a lot of headaches and irritation. Two months ago, Jung Hoseok, my financial manager responsible for overseeing the gang's money and ensuring that resources are available for our illegal operations, discovered a substantial diversion in our profits, especially from New York. At first, we thought it was an error from one of my men operating here, but Hoseok swore he had no idea what was happening. I trust the people around me, as everyone who enters the mafia earns my trust, which is not easy to achieve. However, the problem worsened when I was informed that some of my associates weren't receiving their shipments properly.

When Hoseok revealed who was behind the diversion, I was shocked. The Lexingtons had been serving my family for generations; my father always trusted Mr. Lexington to handle our transactions for our material in America. Knowing they were deceiving us behind our backs was an unforgivable betrayal, especially since my father had saved the Lexingtons from seeing their export and import empire destroyed on several occasions. I had to deal with this personally and clean up the mess in New York, as I knew many of my associates were turning against me.

Now, we're in the SUV. Namjoon is beside me, and Seokjin is in front, next to the driver, as we head to the building where we'll be staying during our time in New York. Namjoon is second-in-command, my right hand. He oversees the daily operations and has the authority to make important decisions on my behalf. I trust him completely. His father was also my father's underboss and was killed by the same people who killed mine. Seokjin, on the other hand, is a Caporegime and also a doctor, responsible for leading small groups within the mafia. He commands the soldiers and ensures my orders are carried out. His father was my father's Caporegime, but he's too old to continue in that role.

— Ross Lexington died in 2015. —  Namjoon comments, looking at the tablet in his hands. I stop drinking my whiskey and stare at him.

— Why didn't I know about this? — I ask, with a harsh tone.

— Nobody knew. — He responds, looking back at me. — I had to investigate. There's a lot of strange stuff in this story, and whoever hid it did a great job.

I knew Ross had an heir, but I remember he never mentioned whether it was a man or a woman. Over time, our relationship became strictly professional, especially after my father's death. Ross handled his responsibilities flawlessly, without raising any questions. No one who worked for the Lexingtons, not even my informant, warned me about Mr. Ross's death.

— Who's in charge of Lexington Corporation now? — Namjoon looks back at the tablet.

— Lauren Lexington, Ross's only daughter.

Namjoon tilts the tablet in my direction, and I see a picture of a redhead with medium curly hair, eyes as green as leaves, flashing a radiant smile while holding two cats: a white Angora and a gray, black, and white American Wirehair. I admit, the image of this woman, who might be stealing my money and turning my associates into enemies, sent a strange chill down my spine.

I smiled, because it was hard to believe that a cat lover was deceiving me.

— It's going to be a pleasure to meet her.

[pauking5]

Addicting Taste Chapter 9

Pairing: Enishi Yukishiro x reader oc

Genre: strangers to lovers, mutual pining, found love, fluff, spice, a lot of teasing

Word count: 27.6k+ (on new recount)

A/N: Let the rizz games begin! I know it's been a while but she's here finally. I think I went all out on this one so I hope you enjoy it as much as I did :) Consider this an early Valentine's Day gift from me to you.

Now Playing: positions - ariana grande

Previous Next

The scene in front of you was wild. You weren't watching a training session anymore. You were watching two feral animals preparing to rip each other to shreds, caramel and dark brown eyes filled with bloodlust and raw rage as the gates of hell opened in front of you.

As critical as the situation was, you couldn't help feeling greedy that you weren't getting any action.

Your hands reached for the grass around you, trying to focus your thoughts elsewhere because right now they were nothing short of insatiable. They stretched to indecent places with every twitch of stringy muscles fighting for dominance. The hair on your arms raised with each sharp shriek of blades clashing against each other.

Get a grip, Miyu.

Tipping your head back, you closed your eyes and took a few deep breaths. The pent up frustration of everything that happened in the past few days manifested in either having a breakdown or craving sinful acts. Right now it felt like the latter. In more than one way. Like you were craving a dangerous combo of the deathly sins, with lust and wrath having a death match to see who would win you over.

Just breathe. Clear your mind. Think of happy things.

You were not in control of yourself anymore. It was clear as hell that you needed release in some way to be able to function normally again. Be that through training or some other way.

I'm gonna explode if I don't hit something or someone soon.

Discretion went to shit the minute you opened your eyes and saw the two men stare directly at you as if they heard you say that out loud. You hoped they couldn't gauge the desperation on your face that was flaring up your cheeks the longer they looked at you.

Why are they looking at me like they want to eat me or something? Could they... Nah, there's no way they feel this too. It might just be me craving attention... of some sort.

You got up from the ground and made your way over to them. Their eyes followed your every move, seemingly in a trance as your voice managed to snap them back to reality.

"Can I have some training now?" you asked, slightly annoyed that they pushed you to the side to get their own frustrations out.

"Of course you can," said Enishi, blinking away. He completely forgot of your presence for a moment and why he was outside in the first place. "Was it hand to hand combat today?"

"Yeah-"

"Only if I join," chimed Cho.

You considered his request for a little. Taking on Enishi was easier lately. Maybe having Cho join in would throw him off his game and it could give you that fighting release of wrath you were looking for.

On the other hand, it was a risky gamble to take. This could end badly if you let your guard down even for a second. They knew better than feigning attacks with their pride at stake.

Enishi saw the uncertainty flashing through your eyes.

"Miyu, you don't have to accept-"

"Sure," you said confidently. "On one condition."

"I know that look," said Cho, smirk falling from his face like it was punched off. "You want to bet on something, don't you?"

"That's right. Let's have the old throw down showdown. There's three of us so, to make it more interesting, there can only be one winner. And the losers who end up on the ground will have to fulfill the winner's wish."

"Can we wish for anything or-" you cut him off with a smack.

It didn't take a genius to figure out that he was already making up scenarios in his head on how to make Enishi his butler for the day. Who knew what fucked up things he had planned for you.

"Something normal, blondie."

"But it's MY wish," he argued.

"Only if you win," smirked Enishi.

Hmm, so he liked games when an unknown variable was present.

If the greedy look on their faces told you anything, it was that anything but good thoughts ran through their heads. That meant that they were desperate for something. But they were on your territory now.

And you were gonna stop at nothing to win this bet.

Disposing of their weapons on the table they took their places in your line of sight. You never imagined you would sit face to face with both of your teachers in a triple combat match. It all got a bit too real and it sent your brain haywire.

You closed your eyes and took a deep breath, focusing on your surroundings just like Enishi taught you. As much shit as you gave him for his meditation tricks, they worked tremendously. You found yourself doing it a lot more during missions to calm incoming bouts of anxiety and doubt before they could take over your senses.

The wind brushed against your arms, blowing through the barren trees as it rustled up the last leaves of autumn. Your hair drifted on the gust of wind, falling to shelter your ears from the cold air enveloping the rest of your body. Your racing heartbeat decreased to a normal rhythm and you felt the worries flow off your body to be carried on by the wind.

You needed to get in the combat mindset 100% since your opponents required at least 300% together on a sunny day.

The frosted ground crunched under a pair of boots, alerting you that one of them was approaching. Judging by the sloppy balance it could only be the blond hyena who loved teasing and playing around with his prey.

"Whenever you're ready, princess."

Your eyes snapped open, earlier annoyance consuming you again.

"I thought I told you to stop calling me that."

"Old habits die hard," he grinned before charging at you.

He took quick strides to close the distance between you. Rushing to get the opening blow first, his clenched fist aimed carelessly at your left side. You intercepted it turning to the left and dodged it, catching it between your hands as you made use of his own speed against him to fling him to the other side of the garden. His back hit an empty barrel with a loud crack but he didn't hit the ground to your disappointment.

Typical Cho, you shook your head.

"I guess they do," you chuckled.

Dried leaves and small twigs clung to his clothes as he straightened, frantic hands brushing them away. His eyes flared up in irritation as he came at you with much more determination. You tried attacking first but he reached you faster. His hands caught yours pinning them together above your head, bending you backwards towards the ground.

"Are you going for a re-enactment of our first meeting or something?" you strained looking between him and the ground in a frenzy. If you didn't do anything soon you could kiss any chance of winning the bet goodbye.

"Don't mind if I do," he grinned. His face drew closer to yours, warm breath hitting dangerously close to your lips.

Playing the temptation card, are we? I can do that too.

"Remember what happened after this?" you taunted licking your lips.

"Of course I do. I ended up on the floor with you on top of me," his tight hold loosened around your wrists.

"Are you sure about that?"

"Wouldn't be sure if I didn't want it to happen again."

Little shit.

"You're missing a teeny tiny little detail. Let me refresh your memory," you looked down at his lips, smirking at his oblivious remark before smashing your forehead into his.

He let go of your hand trying to catch his footing but you didn't give him the chance as you dove an uppercut under his chin followed by a roundhouse kick before he even saw it coming.

It never gets old.

Enishi sat at the back, leaning against a tree as he watched you fight. Well, more like enjoying his own private show since your opponent was eating your punches real good. He thought most of what he was telling you about combat fell on deaf ears but you actually did take note and practice.

He was enjoying being in the audience way too much for his own good until your eyes shot to him and his amused grin fell.

"Enishi, honey. I know I look pretty when I fight but why don't you get involved in here? We have a bet going on, don't we?"

Mentioning the bet seemed to rewire his brain, feet finally on the move to your spot in the middle of the garden.

You weren't dumb. You knew Enishi sat at the far back in case Cho went rabid and he needed to intervene between you. Although, that included letting him blow off some steam so he would be easier to take down. Like he wanted you to take him down yourself so he had less work to do. Thing that only added some fuel to the flames growing inside of you.

He became totally unreadable since you started training. The haze sitting over his eyes wasn't foretelling of his usual hunger for violence. It was a long throw to even assume this but it looked exactly like the look you were casting the two as they dueled. Like yearning. But yearning for what exactly?

Your mind flew back to the moment you suggested the bet. The quick way they both accepted it. Cho's wish was probably some fucked up fantasy he wanted to live out with you. But Enishi gave none of his desires away. Not even a wink of it. Whatever was on his mind wasn't good. For your sake at least.

While you played spinning roulette on what Enishi could wish for, your attention was diverted from the hyena preparing a surprise attack behind you. Quick and stealthy on his feet he went around you and pinched your back with a kick just enough to tip you off balance.

The blow sent you flying forwards and you saw all your chances of winning burst into flames as the ground approached imminently. And you almost kissed it if it wasn't for Enishi's reflex to catch you. Arms flew under you to steady you back on your feet as you gave him a look of gratitude.

He had your back even when you were supposed to fight against each other. Could he be on the look for an alliance?

"That's was low, even for you blondie," gritted Enishi.

"A bet is a bet. If I wanted to play Cinderella I would've asked the cook to join in."

"I am the cook in this house, you moron," you boomed, angry at his words. There was no holding back your rage now.

His confidence faltered realizing he was skidding on thin ice.

You looked at Enishi and he seemed to understand what you had in mind, lining up with you to attack Cho. You circled him as he took in his chances of survival if both of you lashed out at the same time.

"Two against one is low. I am an injured person." He smiled guiltily as a last resort to appeal to your forgiveness but it was too late.

"That didn't seem to be a problem when you agreed to the bet."

"Do you accept my sincere apologies?"

"Eat shit," you spat out.

With that you both ran to him. Enishi went high while you went low splitting the man between you. Enishi arrived first, landing a few hits that felt way too personal. If you didn't know any better you would think he had those prepared for a while, stashed away in his rage compartment. Cho took a few of the hits until Enishi stopped his attacks. His broad shoulders covered the blonde and you couldn't see anything until he moved to the side and you caught a glimpse of Cho's freakish smile that would disturb even the most ruthless assassins.

He was playing around with Enishi taking advantage of his unfocused nature, pushing and pulling jabs of his own like a ball of thread thrown to a cat that couldn't help but launch itself after it. Enishi losing his marbles during training wasn't a first but this was next level fuckery for one of the biggest criminals on land to let himself dazed by the clown of Japan's sword elite.

This was worse than a dog fight.

This shit is survival 101.

Every reach of Enishi's hand was cut off by a fast kick. Every swing of his leg was evaded perfectly. You couldn't believe what you were seeing. He used all of Enishi's attacks against him returning them with the same force.

He got a lot better than I knew him to be.

Enishi got ahold of the blonde's upper body trying to restrict his movement and you took that as your cue to join in. Cho's punches flew around and you ducked out of their way, taking advantage of the slippery ground around you to swipe his legs from under him. With Enishi latched on his back he jumped over you as you slid across the ground.

He got a hold of Enishi's arms and ripped them off his body, launching him in the air towards you. Thankfully, you moved out of the way before he came barreling into you, avoiding trying to keep yourself the game. You silently hoped he would fall on his back and tap out so you had one less opponent to worry about, but he twisted mid-air before he hit the ground behind you and landed on his knee. The material of his pants ripped off at the seams of his knee.

You loved those pants on him. Maybe you could try and save them once this was over.

You were ready to get back to the blonde hyena behind you motioning Enishi over to help when you noticed something weird. Instead of looking at the other man you were after, Enishi eyed you intently. It didn't take you long to recognize his intentions.

He wants to take me down first and get me out of the way.

You wanna play the Judas game too, Enishi?

That's fine.

He nodded at the man behind you in a pact of temporary armistice to which he approved as they surrounded you. It's lion and hyena territory now and you knew damn well you became their prey. They just waited for the right moment to sink their teeth into your flesh and you looked forward to that. Forward to kicking some ass.

Come at me you cowards.

It was no surprise that Enishi moved to you first. He wanted to get this out of the way as quick as possible. You dodged all of his hits surprising yourself that your defence got better but that didn't rub his ego well. The endless hours of endurance through the forest built up your stamina enough to catch sight of his fist before it was even aimed at you. You spent enough time training together and on the field to remember every one of his moves, but he still managed to underestimate you.

Turning his offensive against him, his agile air moves fell victim to your quick thinking. Turns out he forgot you moved faster around him since you were smaller. His hands extended to you like claws as you kicked them away. You didn't lay a finger on him and you managed to make him run out of steam.

Too busy battling Enishi, Cho creeped behind you once again. He didn't let you notice it until it was way too late and his hands were already entangled in your hair.

Spawn of satan.

He pulled on it and your hands flew up to pull it out of his grip, leaving you exposed to Enishi's incoming kick to your middle. The blow was probably not intended to be this painful but you felt it to the depths of your soul. Your eyes shut tight as you felt the impact worse in your stomach of all places. A little closer to it and your breakfast would've been thrown back outside.

I can't be weak. Not now.

Upon opening your eyes you saw the apologetic look in his eyes. You hated that look the most.

Even the man behind you stopped pulling on your hair. But the damage was done now. It's definitely gonna leave a nasty bruise.

Taking advantage of the moment to plunge your elbow into Cho's guts he doubled over releasing your hair. You turned around and the murderous look on your face was enough to make him try to run away, but before he could you caught hold of his own blond locks yanking him back to you. You jumped and kicked your knee up into his torso projecting him into the same barrel at the back of the garden once again. He wouldn't stand down any way you tried.

You ducked avoiding Enishi's lucky grab to your shoulder and came back up, fist heading straight for his chest. At the same time, Cho prepared to sneak his arms around your waist in another surprise attack when your leg kicked back to push him away. Enishi caught your arm and Cho caught your leg as you struggled to get out of their grip. They thought they had you now but they were wrong. So very wrong.

Twisting your body around, you kicked your free leg into Cho's face, hearing a crack in his jaw. Enishi let go of your hand, stepping to the side to avoid your fist as you spun your other leg that hit him right in the ribs. You stopped to check on him as a small hint of a pained wince crossed his features though it disappeared as fast as it flashed. It was replaced by his patience running thin.

You kept going at it switching between offence and defence constantly. You were running out of steam and you made the mistake to leave yourself open.

Enishi seized the chance and caught your right arm, while Cho rushed over and clamped down on your left. They had you locked in place this time. You thrashed around in their hold refusing to back down but they were too strong for you. You couldn't move no matter how hard you tried.

"I think this was it, Miyu."

"Giving up, princess?"

"Who do you take me for?" you chuckled darkly, dropping your head down to the ground.

Their heads tilted in confusion at your behaviour which was unlike you. They looked at each other trying to understand why you were acting this way as you felt their hold on you weakening the tiniest bit. That was your cue.

You turned your forearms upwards, grabbing a tight hold of the collars of their shirts and jumped forward into a tumble. You flipped and landed on your knees while the force of your grip pulled them with you. They flipped through the air landing on their backs with a thud. Their pained groans was music to your ears as you sat above them with a smirk on your face.

"How did you-"

"What in the world."

Looming above them, you pulled on their collars again, hoisting both of their heads closer to you so they can hear you loud and clear.

"Next time you hold yourselves so high and mighty that you can take me down, remember you both trained me. I know all of your moves, strengths and weaknesses inside and out."

You untangled your fingers from their shirts and patted their chests before you got up, looking down at their forms on the ground with a proud smile on your face.

"Now, about that bet," you started.

Their heads turned to each other in horror.

"We're fucked," they said at the same time.

Training went better than you expected, save for the growing bruise around your middle. You half expected the two to tear each other apart. And they almost did but you were there to prevent it from happening.

You've never seen them have this kind of temper before. For Cho it was something normal. Just with a tad bit more cockiness thrown into the mix. But you didn't expect Enishi to act like that at all.

Could it be about the wish? Now you were tempted to find out what his wish was if he won.

The day was barely past noon, sun shining brightly through the large windows along the halls. The curtains swirled around softly as they danced around the bouncing rays of sun. It was the perfect time to get your apron on and enter the kitchen for the remainder of the day.

You happily skipped your way inside and walked to get your apron on, tying it tightly around you. Strolling to the kitchen island that was sparkling clean you laid your hands on it and smiled brightly.

Though your excitement was met with two very displeased figures at the other end of the marble top. Sulking faces made it hard to keep your hands away from squishing their cheeks at how sweet they looked. They've changed out of their training clothes too, wearing a pair of aprons.

"Ready to execute your punishment, boys?"

"Out of all things you could have wished for you picked this," said a rather irritated Cho, picking at his light pink apron. He looked way softer than he normally does in his dark suits and you couldn't help but smile at his discomfort.

That's what you for being a dick. Now deal with it.

"I don't mind helping out," said Enishi, a small smile directed back at you.

He wore your orange apron and you wondered if it was a ploy to get you to wear his blue one that was the only one left available on the corner hanger. Either way he looked amazing in orange. The sun made his eyes look a few shades brighter than they naturally were, almost like melted chocolate.

He looked at your apron on him before letting his eyes fall on his sitting snug around your body after you tied it twice so it wouldn't fall off. Feeling a blush creeping up to your cheeks, you diverted your eyes away from him and focused on the task of the day.

You pulled out all the ingredients on the marble top as they looked at you with curiosity.

"I will be in charge of the main course," you tapped a big turkey on its chest. You then pointed your fingers at the two confused men. "You two are in charge of the dessert: Shanghai style soup dumplings filled with chocolate and strawberry."

"How are we supposed to do that if we don't know how to cook?" asked Cho.

"You don't. I do," admitted Enishi, puffing his chest out proudly.

"It's okay. I can teach you," you smiled, overlooking Enishi's display of manliness to toy with him a little. Which seemed to work as he glared at Cho like a child.

You gave them the instructions for the dough and how much they should make. The whole gang was going to sit down for dinner and you did need to honour your promise to Wu of a full month of desserts. But at least it wasn't you who would be kneading dough for hundreds of dumplings.

Starting on the potatoes, you gave them a thorough wash to get rid of any excess dirt before peeling their skin off and dicing them up into smaller pieces. Then you worked on getting the turkeys coated in your special seasoning mix to get them out of the way. Potatoes were already on the stove boiling away in a wide pot for a big batch of mashed potatoes. Next up on your list was a salad to go with the main course on the side.

The two just sat behind the kitchen island and watched you work, forgetting about the task at hand. Your hands skillfully cut a bunch of onions julienne style, sliding them off your cutting board into a bigger bowl before you moved to the tomatoes.

The gang got so used to your cooking since you've been here that Enishi couldn't even remember the last time he had to cook for them himself or when he would just give them money and send them out in town to eat and drink as much as they wanted.

Wu did pass it by him recently that besides the magic you made with the food, the gang loved you. When you got sick and Enishi put you on bed rest they refused to go and eat in town saying they would rather not eat anything if it wasn't made by your hands and he could tell why. He loved your cooking just as much, maybe a bit more.

On the other hand, Cho was new to your cooking. The most of it he ate were the boiled eggs at breakfast this morning and he could've sworn they were perfect. He didn't get to taste your cooking in the time you've spent together before. You were always moving from place to place together and most of them did not have even the smallest kitchen area.

But the way aromas wafted through the air in the kitchen made his insides melt. He closed his eyes breathing in the smell. If heaven had a smell it would definitely smell like your cooking. His stomach gurgled loudly snapping him and the other man beside him back to work.

You mixed the salad, watching lively colours swirl in the big bowl along with your thoughts. The main reason you put them in the kitchen with you was so they could start bonding, much to their disappointment of being here.

Food was a natural softener of emotions, your mother always said. If anything could disperse those deadly glares they passed around to each other when they thought you weren't looking, it would be making dumplings together.

After a while, you finished up on most of the main course. You wiped away the small beads of sweat on your temples that formed with the growing heat in the kitchen. The only thing left was the turkeys in the oven which weren't done yet.

You were growing suspicious of the eerily quiet kitchen. Nothing could be heard except the birds chirping outside and the whirring of the oven. Not even Cho chattering like he usually does which was a first.

You wiped your hands clean and turned to your apprentices. They were each kneading their separate doughs for the two batches of different filling, focused solely on the plump bundle of ingredients in their hands. It was impossible to mess up dumplings but you had your reservations. Anything became possible when it came to these two.

You walked around inspecting their doughs. Cho's was perfect, it just needed a little more kneading and it was good to go for the cutter. You gave him a thumbs up and he smiled brightly at you. The compliment must have reached deep because that was a smile unlike any he ever gave you. Too sweet and genuine to be coming from him.

Moving to Enishi's dough you noticed it didn't look as firm, appearing a little too liquid to be rolled around like. He pushed it forwards only for it to plop back sadly, bottom lip between his teeth concentrating intensely on the dough that just didn't want to cooperate with him.

This is why we don't puff our chests out saying we're good at something. It will always come around to bite you in the ass. Always.

"Easy there, cowboy. Put a little love into your dough."

"Dough is the number one enemy for me. How am I supposed to love it?" he grimaced at it.

Mind you, this is the same man that made you apologetic dorayaki pancakes like it was the easiest thing in the world.

"Let me show you," you giggled at his remark, shuffling closer to him. "Take some more flour and pour it here," you pointed to the marble counter top and he did as you requested.

You moved to grab some of the flour, spreading it on your palms and on top of the dough so it wouldn't stick. You rolled it around until it caught some sort of firmer shape that you could work with. Then you motioned for him to place his hands in yours.

He was a little skeptic at first but he obliged, sliding his dough covered hands into yours, warmth meeting your cold ones. You turned his palms around so yours sat on top of his and moved them to grab onto the dough starting to knead it again.

Your hands moved in sync with the dough as it got bigger and a lot more stretchy than it was before. The more you pushed it forwards to smoothen the lumps, the more your fingers slid over his longer ones, almost like they were dancing on top of the dough. Trying to be sneaky, you cast a look at him only to see him looking right back at you. Surprised to find him staring at you, your hand slipped downwards, fingers falling between his. Just one move from him and they would be intertwined together.

Its been a while since he held your hand like this. Well less than 24 hours ago. But every time you hands ended up together gave you butterflies. The longer you held onto it the more dangerous and out of control they became in your belly, fluttering around wildly. Just like your heartbeat that was drumming louder and louder in your ears.

A cough from Cho snapped you out of it. You cleared your throat and moved your hand away from Enishi's. You frowned at how cold it suddenly felt without it holding your palm.

"Yeah, uh... that's how you do it," you nervously scratched the back of your neck forgetting you still had dough on your fingers. "You can cut it up into smaller parts and I'll get the fillings to you in a bit."

You tiptoed around them and pulled out the turkeys before they scorched themselves. You got to making a chocolate ganache and the strawberry filling on the stove, stirring the pots simultaneously trying to calm your still racing heart.

The chocolate ganache was done quite quickly with the heat swirling around the kitchen. The strawberry filling boiled rather quickly in a jam composition but something about the taste wasn't quite right. It felt like something was missing.

Calling for some tasting help from your apprentices, Cho was the first to respond. Before Enishi even registered what happened, the blond quickly planted himself next to you happy to help. You held the spoon to his mouth after blowing on it and he tasted it. While you waited for the verdict, he licked his lips and you couldn't help but stare at them. Your eyes traced their outline from top to bottom, resisting the urge to reach out and touch them.

Were they always this soft and pink?

"Miyu!" he waved his hand in front of your face.

"Huh, what?"

"I think it needs more sugar."

"But I added more than the recipe said to."

You got another spoonful and tasted it again. It seemed sweet enough to you. If anything you could always add some more sugar when it boiled down in a bit.

Cho stood still next to you staring at you. What is it with men and staring? You were about to ask if you had anything on your face when his hand lifted to your cheek. You froze as his thumb brushed against it retrieving what looked like leftover jam. Instead of wiping it on a towel he licked it clean from his thumb. You watched shamelessly as his tongue grabbed the filling all the way to the top of his thumb that stopped to seal his lips like a letter.

That was hot- Get it together, Miyu.

"So you think I'm hot?"

I did not just think out loud.

"Yes, you did," he grinned, stepping closer to you. "Now answer the question."

"You're not hot," you said turning back to turn off the stove on the pot. You felt your cheeks warm up and you hoped they wouldn't give away more of your previous thoughts.

"That's not what your face said during training," he leaned on the counter next to the stove and crossed his arms on his chest trying to prove a point.

"My face said nothing during training," you argued, gathering the rest of the leftover strawberries in a container.

"It did."

"Did not."

"Did too."

You got one of the strawberries and shoved it in his mouth to shut him up. Getting on your tip toes, you leaned up towards him and bit half of it away leaving him wide eyed.

The knife in Enishi's hand dropped to the floor as he watched the scene before him. The sound echoed throughout the kitchen much like the bang of realisation in your head at what you just did.

"To the dumpling assembly station. NOW!" you exclaimed waving your hands around frantically. "We don't have time to spare people."

You moved the pots of filling to their assigned chef at the kitchen island. Cho took care of the strawberry jam since he liked it so much while Enishi took the chocolate.

Turns out they were better at moulding the dough into dumplings than kneading it. Before you blinked, the first batches of twenty for each filling was ready to be steamed. But of course they had to turn this into a competition too. Was there anything in the world that didn't require a display of macho behaviour?

You watched as they moved quicker and smoother with each dumpling that passed through their hands. Cho worked hastily, delivering the dumplings to steam as fast as the strawberry filling hit the dough. Enishi took his time maneuvering the small bundles around more gently, but with a little urgency to not fall behind and to keep the chocolate ganache from melting.

They were both on their final rolls of dough. Your eyes darted between the two watching as they quickly sliced it into smaller pieces.

Cho's knife got stuck in his dough slowing him down in the face of Enishi's fast cutting technique. He tried making it work but it would just get stuck with more dough on it. Placing it down with a low growl, he turned the kitchen island taking quick strides towards you. The extremely focused look on his face matched the one he usually sported during combat. The same look that made your breath catch in your throat every. damn. time. even as he stopped right in front of you. He leaned towards you as one of his hands came to rest on your waist. You closed your eyes at the contact, anticipating his next move.

He wants to get me back for that strawberry trick doesn't he?

He's not gonna kiss me is he?

Actually, I wouldn't mind-

Jesus, Miyu calm the fuck down.

You sat there waiting for something to happen. But to your relief and sheer disappointment nothing did. Opening your eyes you found him smirking down at you. You were about to smack him for railing you up again when you noticed the shiny blade in his free hand. Turns out he just used your waist as support to lean over and grab a clean knife from the dish rack behind you. Nothing suggested he did it to kiss you.

I'm such an idiot.

Amused by your reaction, he let his hand linger around your waist for a few more seconds before he dragged it down to your hip. You dragged in a sharp breath, feeling his rough hands through your the layered apron over your shirt. Satisfied with turning you into putty, he let go, walking back to his spot at the kitchen island.

You couldn't prevent the furious blush forming on your face this time. Turning to the sink you turned on the tap to splash some water on your cheeks to cool yourself down.

Okay maybe he is hot. I might be in need of mental and medical assistance. Who knows anymore?

"You okay there, Miyu?" asked Enishi with a mix of worry at the way you slapped your cheeks and a slight teasing tone. He definitely saw the earlier exchange and how flustered you got.

"I am fantastic!" you chimed a little too enthusiastically turning back to them, water dripping down your face.

The sun shone through the kitchen, covering it in the golden glow of the warm afternoon. You leaned back on the counter watching them take the fight to the end. Beads of sweat lined their brows, falling down the side of their faces, glistening in the flickering rays of sun. You chased each drop descending down toned arms, moving meticulously to finish in first place. Each turn of lean forearm muscles moving in tandem with sleek, long fingers had your bottom lip between your teeth like a prisoner, chest raising and falling with soft sighs.

Who knew that my plan to make this excruciating for them would turn against me in this torturous way? Lord, I'm just a girl.

"Done!"

They both shouted at the same time pulling you out of yet another misty daydream. You blinked rapidly at them, confused until you noticed the last batches of dumplings arranged neatly on the two separate trays ready to be steamed.

"Who finished first?" you asked, oblivious to what went down while you were busy drinking in their appearance.

Their cocky smiles fell, replaced by dropped jaws at your question.

"YOU DIDN'T SEE?!" yelled Cho, followed by Enishi snickering as if he knew something you didn't by just one look at you.

"Of course she didn't. Look at her for a second." Your cheeks were flushed bright, pupils blown wide like you were coming down from a high on something. Your nails dug into your arm in restrain and it wasn't long until your teeth pierced your bottom lip to draw blood. They both looked at you, the blond more confused until he pointed at your lips and chuckled knowingly. "She's drooling again."

Your hands shoot up to your lips wiping at nothing in particular but your skin. He was just messing around with you.

"Are we that hot doing kitchen work?" Cho turned to him, eyebrows raised in a teasing tone.

"Maybe we just fulfilled a fantasy of hers. Wearing aprons, listening to her instructions, helping with kitchen duty. Being submissive," smirked Enishi, dragging the last word on purpose to push your buttons.

"You little shits. I WILL BOIL YOU ALIVE," you yelled, running after them when they opened fire on you. Flour flew your way getting stuck in your hair and in your eyes. You didn't retaliate either smacking cheeks left and right with the powder in revenge.

They broke front lines in different directions as you chased after them around the kitchen island. Despite it being a rather small surface, they were too fast for you to even lay another floured finger on them. The kitchen roared with laughter as you rounded the marble top like three children playing.

It's been a while since I've felt this happy. These two have a way of melting every one of my worries away. As surprising as it feels to admit this, I think... I think I'm home.

Enishi neared the kitchen sink coming in your range of snatching. You marched to him, fingers stretching to grab the sleeve of his blue kimono turned white from the patches of flour. You're mine now. The pad of your pointer finger was the only thing that reached him before you slipped on the small puddle of water in front of the sink heading towards your doom.

I'm gonna smash my head on the tiles and die.

This was it from me world.

I didn't even get to eat those dumplings.

With a lot of regrets for the way you lived your life, your eyes sealed shut as you braced to hit the floor expecting severe pain to follow. But you didn't feel a thing.

Did I die and go straight to heaven? That's weird. I swear you normally roll around in gut-wrenching pain and yell in agony before you kick the bucket.

Cautiously, you cracked one eye open only to see Enishi swift at your side. You sighed in relief thanking his quick reflexes until you opened the other one, seeing Cho on your other side. A pair of arms from each side was secured under you securing your back, while the others grabbed at your forearms to hold you up. Both of them looked down at you, brows creased with worry at your clumsiness. The embarrassment made you wish you did hit your head and die.

You could almost hear Enishi's incoming nagging voice chastising you for not having "any space awareness" and Cho's annoying laughing at you being a klutz. But none of that came. Instead, their eyes moved from you to each other, concern morphing back into the rivalry they carried during training and their dumpling competition. You could feel their hands tightening around you as they looked at one another with the kind of hatred that starts wars. You just happened to fall right in the middle of it.

"Uh, guys? You can let go of me now," you tried getting their attention back to you.

Their eyes didn't waver from each other in the slightest but they did as you asked and let go of you. In all sense of the word as you crashed to the floor on your butt. Your pained winces seemed to snap them out of their blazing staring contest.

"Why did you let go of her like that?" howled the gray-haired man, getting closer to invade Cho's space.

"You did it first," protested the blonde, pointing his finger into Enishi's chest.

"You want to see how I break your neck first?"

"Not if I get to do it before you."

"I would like to see you try, blondie."

"Getting ahead of yourself again, mophead?"

They stood one breath away, jaws clicking with impending wrath. The kitchen was to become a battle ground if you didn't interrupt them.

"Can you both stop this testosterone match and help me up? I think I broke my ass."

One whiff of your clothes and your nose nearly fell off. You smelled somewhere between a well-cooked turkey and a wet rat. That's what you get for going from training straight to kitchen duty.

You were long overdue for a bath. That you couldn't take. Because Enishi still hasn't fixed the water tap on the bath tub like he said he would. You asked him to do it multiple times and he said he would do it soon.

In Enishi language, that meant he wanted you to keep showering in his room. That cheeky rascal.

You got a change of clothes and headed to his room. Pushing open the big dark oak doors, you peeked inside checking for any sign of him. You sighed in relief seeing no trace of him.

The bed was tidily made, edges of the duvet tucked under the mattress and smoothened out. Clean freak, you smiled. Turns out he hasn't been in here for the day.

You didn't mean to avoid him. Today was sprinkled with too much Enishi time and any more of it would make you go insane. The constant teasing had you on edge. It was just harmless teasing but it was enough to spin your brain to another dimension. You did like the attention. Who didn't like the full attention of two available handsome single men? You just never had this much of it before to know how to deal with it without overloading your senses and combusting.

You didn't take a towel with you since Enishi had plenty of them laying around, stashed neatly on top of a book shelf. Plus, they all smelled like him. That addicting mix of amber and sweet jasmine was etched into every corner of his room and it drove you wild.

You picked up a towel from the pile of dark blue, feeling the material. It was so soft you couldn't resist a tempting invitation to bury your nose in it to take a whiff. His essence captured you with closed eyes, every inhale consuming you more than the previous. The scent took you to an azure sea with sandy beaches stretching beyond what your eyes could see. The waves splashed on the shore so serene, reflecting the cloudless blue sky above. He was just like the sea before you. The calm you needed to get yourself back to shore whenever the shallows of your mind pulled you into a storm. You smiled at the thought.

He was just as unpredictable as the sea. You never knew if you stood face to face with the sunny and tranquil sea or the torrid and perilous waters that sunk ships-

"I didn't think you liked my towels this much," a deep chuckle rumbled from behind you.

Turning around to make sure you didn't hear his voice in your mind from how much you inhaled his scent, you saw him leaning on the frame of his bathroom door, arms folded on his chest.

So that wasn't me imagining it. Can you get high from someone's scent? I think I just did for a second.

Besides the smug look on his face, what didn't help your predicament was that he was freshly showered: water still dripping from his hair down on his chest in consistent drifts kind of fresh. A towel sat around his lower half, hanging way too low on his hips for your liking. Your lips became victim to your gnawing teeth again as you stared at him, fully drinking his presence in like it was the first time your eyes happened to fall on him.

"Earth to Miyu?" he called but it fell on deaf ears like everything else he said today. You could see his lips moving but no real words made their way to your ears. He lost you daydreaming again.

He knew where your mind flew towards by the way you looked at him so boldly. Discretion wasn't your forte and he knew that. You couldn't hide from him no matter how hard you tried. Most times you weren't even trying to if you were being honest.

He took slow steps your way, towel moving side to side with each sway of his hips. You took a few guarded steps back until your back collided with the wall, begging that towel to stop sliding downwards and stay upright on those delicious hips.

His steps halted in front of you, hand inching towards the hem of your blouse. Lifting it up to your ribs he inspected the skin around your middle, a light shade of purple visible even in the dim lighting.

"Does it hurt?" he asked softly.

You shook your head in response. His fingers reached to touch it expecting you to flinch away. But you only sucked in a breath, more affected by him being so close than the bruise.

"I'm sorry," he said, without tearing his eyes away from it.

He had that apologetic look in his eyes again. The one where he gave himself shit for things that weren't his fault.

"It's okay. It's bound to happen during training anyways," you scoffed as you didn't pay it too much mind. "Besides, I got you pretty hard too."

He was confused until you reached out a hand to his rib cage. There, a bruise just as big as the one he gave you but lighter in color covered an area big enough to at least feel some discomfort. He probably forgot about it until you pointed it out.

You let the pads of your fingers trace the outline of the bruise in similar regret. Your fingers were ice cold on his warm steaming skin. He sucked in a harsh breath at the contact before pushing you flat to the wall behind you.

One of his hands planted to the side of your head as the other wrapped around your waist drawing you closer. He leaned in as you shut your eyes tight out of instinct. Droplets kept falling from his wet hair, drenching your blouse. You could feel his breath fanning your lips, hand closing around your back pulling your hips flush against his. Your palms landed on his chest to keep yourself steady on your legs even if he supported your weight just fine with one hand. You could feel all of him and yet none of him.

You needed him. Your whole being needed him in more ways than you could count.

It frustrated you that he could make you feel like this. That he could just make your heart race whenever he pleased by just holding you close. That he could turn your mind into a filthy place full of lust for him and he didn't even know it.

He leaned down to your lips until he suddenly stopped, just a nail away from brushing those plump lips of his on yours.

"I want to kiss you so bad," he whispered, so quiet and full of desire that it rattled places within you that you didn't know existed. His words sounded like pleas for control like he was just on the brink of giving into that same lust you felt but something held him back.

"Why don't you do it?" you exhaled breathlessly.

"That's cheating," he placed a piece of your hair behind your ear, letting his fingers trace the shape of your ear all the way to the side of your neck raising goosebumps on your skin. "I like playing fair."

Playing fair? Fairplay? Foreplay? What?

"What are you talking about, Enishi?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?" he smirked, pulling away from you.

You whined at the loss of his touch, longing for his hands to sit back on your body. No one made you feel this insatiable, wishing for more. And it angered you that he did it without expecting any repercussions.

He was beyond satisfied that he provoked you to the point you were trembling out of anger. He wanted to give into you so bad and have it his way a long time ago. But the need to play it safe and take it close enough to rail you up but not close enough to get his own needs sated at the same time raged a battle in his head.

Among all that push and pull he wanted you to give into him. To tell him exactly how much you wanted him. To pick him.

As selfish as it sounded, he wanted you to only have eyes for him. He wanted to erase the other man from your memory, from your heart, from your blood. To have his touches on you like a tattoo similar to the one behind your ear. To have you only to himself, body and soul.

But he couldn't do that when your heart was torn between him and the blonde man down the hall. As much as your mind argued with you between them, he couldn't lift a finger for his own needs. Yours would always come first to him.

You had enough of his playing so you pushed him away, grabbing your things from his bed. You rushed towards the bathroom, closing the door with a thud.

"Don't you need a towel?" he shouted after you.

Cursing yourself, you cracked the door open just a crack to hold your hand out. With a laugh at your grabby hand, he got one out of the pile and handed it to you. You pulled it inside, holding your hand out signaling you needed more.

"Jesus, woman. How many do you need?"

"As many as it takes to wrap myself like a mummy. Now give me two more before I decide to walk around the mansion naked for everyone to see the goodies."

He shoved a couple more into your arms rushing you inside the bathroom with an awkward cough. The door shut behind you and you fell against it with a sigh.

Your thoughts were in a flurry of the man on the other side of the door, who's scent was still lingering on the steam in the air. You could faintly see yourself through the foggy mirror, rosy hues blooming on your cheeks. You slapped them feeling the same warm feeling seeping through the rest of your body.

What the fuck is wrong with him? What kind of fucked up satisfaction does he get from playing with me? I want to shove his balls so deep down his throat until he chokes and UGH WHY IS HE LIKE THIS-

"See you at dinner," he called out. You could hear the playful tone even with his voice muffled by the door behind you.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," you replied, grinding your teeth in extreme annoyance.

Showers bring you clarity on the usual. But this one left you more puzzled than when you got inside.

You spent a while just leaning on the shower wall, staring at the opposite wall like it could speak and give you some clarity on what you were actually feeling. The warm water cascaded down your limbs drawing the dirt and flour on your body to the drain in the corner.

Everything ached. Your head from daydreaming and thinking way too much. Your heart from feeling too overwhelmed with all the different emotions you experienced in just one day. And one more part of you that has been neglected for, you counted on your fingers, three weeks now. The part that ached the most, especially now with the doubled sexual tension around you.

You weren't desperate to soothe that ache. But if more of today's events happened, you would reach your breaking point and beg for it if you had to because doing it yourself just didn't feel the same.

The shower did little to help with anything other than cleaning yourself. It only got you more stressed so you got out, wrapping the bathrobe around you tight. You picked your clothes up and made your way to your room.

The wooden floors felt way too cold under your feet. You tried to justify the mess Enishi left in his wake with whatever that interaction was finally coming to the conclusion that his words didn't make any sense to you no matter how much you turned them inside and out.

I wanna kiss you so bad. That's cheating. I like playing fair.

They echoed in your head like a broken record as if they were broadcasted out loud for everyone in the world to hear them. Each word bounced off the walls towards you at full speed over and over again and you couldn't drown them out.

I wanna kiss you so bad.

I wanted the kiss too. Why couldn't he just kiss me? Why was he holding back? Why was it suddenly so hard for him to be in my space when I craved being in his so much?

That's cheating.

Cheating. Cheating as in deception? Deception of what exactly? My heart constantly racing, my head being a mess, needing his hands on my body in all the right places? What game was he playing that the rules forbid him from indulging in something he obviously wanted just as much?

I like playing fair.

Fairness. Playfulness. It must be all the same thing to him. He's a man after all. These two things can't coexist in a way that's not to his own gain, right? To his own entertainment. I'm a fool to believe otherwise when his actions say exactly that.

You threw on your blouse and your underwear on before noticing that your pants were missing.

"I swear I had them in the pile."

You thought back to when you left Enishi's bathroom. You didn't leave anything behind except a trail of water you wished he would slip on in case he found his way back to his room after your shower.

You looked everywhere from your own bathroom through the drawers of the vanity and the laundry basket but there was no sign of them.

Pulling off the bed covers you threw all the pillows aside, hand desperately searching every corner of the bed only to come up empty handed. Dipping beside the bed, you lifted the covers to look under it in case they fell there before you went to shower but they weren't there either. Almost like they dissipated into thin air. You would wear another pair of pants if everything else you had wasn't elastic combat gear that you couldn't be bothered to struggle to wear over freshly damp legs.

You could go back and check Enishi's bathroom but you didn't want to see his face right now. Especially because your only cover was the blouse that fell oversized on you, stopping just above your knees. That would only give him all the wrong ideas.

"Looking for these?"

Your eyes shot up at the voice. You looked for its owner finding Cho leaning on your door frame, twirling around something that looked oddly identical to your pants.

"Found these on the floor in the middle of the hallway. Considering they're awfully western-looking and smaller than what I wear, I assumed they could only be yours."

Oh god, in the middle of the hallway of all places?! At least that saved me the trouble of having to go back there and face that devil.

"Thank you," you breathed in relief. You walked to him reaching for them when he dashed out of your room with them tossed over his shoulder.

You've got to be fucking kidding me.

"GIVE THEM BACK, BLONDIE."

"If you want them you're gonna have to catch me."

You looked left and right in case anyone spotted you dressed indecently before you took off running after him while cursing his entire bloodline. He dove inside of his room preparing to shut the door on you before you kicked it open to follow him inside. It smacked against the wall from the power of your kick.

"Give. them. back. now," you growled, ready to pounce on him. That only pushed him to torment you more, lifting them up in the air way out of your reach.

"Come and get them if you can."

You jumped after them trying your hardest to reach them but it was no use. He was way too tall for a normal sized person to reach over and bonk his head even and he only kept raising his hand higher with every jump you took. Pissed beyond the ordinary, you resorted to his favorite practice: violence.

You kicked his injured leg and he lost his balance, lowering the hand that was holding your pants. You caught one leg of the fabric and pulled on the other as he fell back on the bed. But not without dragging you with him. You landed on top of him, hand still around your pants as the other sat on your waist in case you fell over. Your free one fell beside his head pinning him against the headboard.

The position was less than favorable. For you at least since the grin on his face told you he enjoyed this.

"Since when do you use vile attacks on injured people to get what you want?" he cocked his head at you.

"Since the injured people in question is you," you said, narrowing your eyes at him annoyed he even questioned your motives.

"You don't mean that, do you?"

"I can do much worse if you don't let go."

"Of what? The pants or you?"

Does he mean let go in the physical way or the literal way?

Because from how he looked at you it looked like the latter.

"Are we still talking about the pants?" you asked trying to gauge what he was thinking behind those caramel eyes of his.

"They got you into my room didn't they? But no, I'm not talking about the pants."

"I don't want that."

"What exactly?"

"You letting go," you exhaled in one breath.

You almost missed the glint of shock that passed through his eyes if you weren't looking directly at them. You said those words without thinking but frankly you didn't feel any remorse for them. Almost like they waited inside of your heart ever since you met again for a small chance to be voiced out in the open.

Even if that could change everything.

"I can't tell what's going through that head of yours," he said, leaning his head on the headboard to get a better look at you.

"Me neither lately," you answered sitting back, fidgeting with the seam on the pants.

He always had this thing for noticing when you closed off. But he also knew how to make you open back up if he knew just what cogs to turn in your head. You smiled to yourself remembering how good of a listener he used to be. Nightmare, doubt or worry, you could always count on him to untangle it for you. No matter how insane or stupid it sounded to you it mattered to him.

Seems like he still had his arms open for you after all this time. You just wished you hadn't grown apart like this.

"I liked it better when we weren't strangers," you let out below a mumble, just loud enough for him to hear it. As if the walls would close in on you if you spoke your heart out too loud and carry your words somewhere you didn't want them.

"We don't have to be. I miss having you around like before."

He searched your eyes for anything that told him you missed him just as much as he did. That he had a small but existing chance in this fight. That his efforts weren't in vain to get you to listen to his heart too.

He saw the way you looked at the gray-haired man like he could break the world in two and put it back together if you so much as asked him to do it. Was it so bad that he wanted you to look at him at least half of that same way?

You were way too quiet. If anything it added to his uneasiness. He knew he deserved the cold shoulder, but not now. Not after he gave up the coy act he had going on for so long, to be open with you for a moment that felt real.

He reached out and put a hand on your heart, feeling how fast it was beating against his palm. You closed your eyes trying to stop the intense drumming shaking your whole body alive.

Stupid heart.

"You can't tell me at least half of your heart doesn't still beat for me, Miyu." He took your hand and put it on top of his own heart that surprisingly was beating just as fast as yours did.

"Because mine still beats for you," he continued.

You could feel it pumping through your palm, rhythm in sync with the one pumping in your chest. Before you knew it you moved closer to him. The hand on your heart moved to cup the side of your face, thumb brushing your cheek gently. Your foreheads met halfway, breathlessly waiting for one of you to make the first move. Although for now, just sitting like that for a moment in each other's presence seemed to be enough.

You've waited for this for the longest time. Imagined it late at night when thoughts of him just wouldn't leave you alone. At times when your life with him flashed before your eyes so vividly that the memories got harder to thread through. So much that you forgot your hatred for what he did. Because you missed him. Training with him, eating with him, coexisting in the same space. You missed hearing his awfully annoying voice the most.

You would never admit it but you craved to have him like this many times before. To have his hand caress your exposed thigh the way he was doing now, rough fingers from all the years of wielding a sword making your spine quiver with shivers. Just like a violin player strumming the strings with their bow, so skilled from years of training, yet still so gentle, afraid to break a string.

"I still feel safe with you," you whispered. "But I need time. We both do."

"The last thing I want to do is rush you into anything. I just want to be on the fair field with you."

You moved your forehead away from his, confusion hitting you harder this time around.

Fair field? What the fuck does that mean? Is that horse lingo?

"What do you mean by that?"

"Nothing to worry your pretty little head about," he snickered, petting down your damp hair.

Suddenly too aware of how exposed you were and the way you were straddling him a little too hard you moved to get up. With a shove to his shoulder, you snatched your pants away and put them on.

"Wait! Where are you going?"

"To dinner," you said angrily, tired of being teased by the male species for simply being a woman with needs and feelings.

"Did I do something wrong?"

"I don't know. But I sure as hell will find out."

Was it so bad you wanted him to try and leave this game be for once? To just be honest with you when you asked him to be even after he broke your heart, broke your trust, and had a part of you locked away somewhere only he knew.

Was any man in this house, besides Wu, normal in the head?

Hiding in your room would've been better than whatever this was. Turns out Wu and the gang sat down to eat as soon as you vacated the kitchen. Which meant you had to sit down at the table with the two people you currently wanted to avoid like the plague.

They had you second guessing everything. Every move of theirs came with some kind of double meaning. It was messing with your heart more than your head and when it came to that it wasn't long until you spit fire.

Your leg bounced up and down nervously under the table while the two made light talk. They spared glances at you every now and then wondering if something the other did set you off.

Little did they know they were both at fault.

Wu pulled out a case of red wine for the rest of the gang but they were left with two bottles that the boys gladly accepted before you even sat down at the table.

None of them knew, but red wine was not your alcohol of choice. It made you wear your thoughts on your face with as much as just one glass. You could drink anything as long as it wasn't that.

You didn't mean to but the mood made you indulge in the liquor a little too much. Instead of taking the edge off a little like you hoped it would it just magnified everything around you.

The fleeting touches of Enishi's hand grazing your fingers as he passed you the salad bowl. Cho pouring some more wine into your glass as he kept your gaze. The way they both seemed to drink you in like you were the very alcohol spinning in their glasses. Their drink of choice that they couldn't get enough of.

Unable to take it anymore you pushed your chair backwards and sat up abruptly. The pair turned to you ceasing their chatter.

"Are you okay?" asked Enishi with a hint of worry in his tone. You looked like you could murder someone and that wasn't a good sign.

"The fucking audacity to ask me that," you chuckled lowly, throwing a hand through your hair. "After all you've both been doing is try to get under my skin. Well, guess what. It worked."

"I don't think we're following here," said Cho, trying to cover the obvious hesitation in his voice. He knew exactly what you were on about but he knew that it wasn't the time to admit to it.

"Figure it out yourselves. I'm out of here."

You drank the rest of your wine and smacked down the cloth in your hand, before turning around to leave. They called after you but you were already out the door with an angry lump in your throat you had to calm before it exploded.

Maybe it was best you didn't stay because another rage contest started at the table caused by the rest of the red wine.

"It's all your fault," said Enishi, sourly and more bitter than the taste of wine ebbing his throat.

The blonde could only laugh and shake his head at the remark.

"Actually, I think you're as much to blame for that as I am."

"Well, please do enlighten me what prompted her to up and leave like that."

"We both played a little too much with her these days, don't you think?"

"I would never-"

"Play with her? But you did. And it clearly worked well, didn't it? At least I have the courtesy to admit it."

"Courtesy my ass. The most you did was toy with her head as if she doesn't have enough on her plate already."

"You act like you know her but you don't."

"And you do? Remind me exactly why you two separated again?"

Cho gripped the knife next to his plate a little too hard to calm himself down. He couldn't cause a scene right now. The game was still on and a slip up would only set him back four steps behind the three he took so far.

"Don't act like you won this fight when it's far from being finished."

Enishi could only click his tongue against the inside of his cheek in response. He knew the blonde had a point but he was to proud to admit it taking another sip of wine with the hope it would numb him a little.

They ate the remainder of food on their plates in silence out of respect for your hard work. They expected you to cave in under their taunting sooner or later. Just not like this.

You were down in the only place that could give you some well-deserved peace and quiet: the artillery room. Wu brought some new stuff a few days ago and asked you to check them over when you had some time and now was as good of a time for that as any.

They were new generation rifles that more mafias took on to upgrade their chances of survival. It took you a while to learn how to assemble them due to the complex mechanisms. Working on them made you forget how about your anger for a minute and just feel like a normal person doing normal activities that didn't involve males.

Twenty minutes. That's all you got to yourself until you felt a stare burn holes in the back of your head. The unwanted guest sat by the door watching you work for a while until you tossed the gun you were fiddling with on the table visibly frustrated.

The person just walked towards you like his senses picked up on your inner turmoil. You knew it could only be one person.

"I knew I would find you here," spoke Enishi, making his presence known officially.

"Are you just going to stand there and infuriate the fuck out of me?" you huffed in irritation at the fact that you didn't want him here. This was your space and you needed it clear of him.

He walked closer and you heard him stop right behind you. His fingertips ghosted your shoulder to the nape of your neck and you froze in place.

Your heartbeat picked up for nothing as he just pulled out your hair from under your blouse. You let it free to air dry forgetting that most of it remained underneath and you didn't notice it until now.

"Thanks," you breathed out.

Something told you he wanted more from you as he didn't say anything more and just stood there behind you. He must have been intensely staring at you because you could feel chills rack your body. You didn't dare turn around in case your heart would trick you to fall into one of his games again. The tension got more palpable and if you didn't say or do anything soon you would implode. He made the first move.

He stepped closer to you, arm snaking around your waist to pull you against him. His scent was now everywhere around you and you couldn't escape it. It was intoxicating and drowning you.

"What are you doing-," he cut you off as his head dipped to your ear, lips diving to the skin under it. You gasped in surprise at the feeling of having his lips on you again, though they weren't even close to where you needed them the most.

Slow and sloppy kisses travelled down your jaw all the way to your collar bone. He stopped there and sucked on that one spot you liked, tilting your head backwards with his other hand for more access to your neck. You couldn't resist tangling your fingers in his gray locks pulling him closer. He smirked against your skin and you hated it.

You were supposed to be mad at him. To push him away from you like the traitor he was for denying you for so long. But the way his lips attached to your skin was like sin and you craved sin badly right now.

"You like that?" he asked, voice deep and raspy against your neck. You hummed not trusting your voice to speak for you and break showing him just how desperate you were for more.

The hand holding your waist rubbed circles on your hip and it was driving you wild. His touches were unlike anything you've ever experienced. You were both fully clothed and he still managed to set off that want in you.

He was diabolical. A wicked demon that liked to play with his object of desire until he had enough but for him personally, enough was never enough.

The moment his kisses got slower and more measured, the hand holding the side of your neck trailed down your arm all the way down to your finger tips in the slowest way possible, raking goosebumps on your skin. Blood rushed through your ears, drumming out of control when it settled around your other hip, dangerously close to where you needed to feel him.

"Can I?" he whispered in your ear, feeling you melt in his hold from something as simple as his voice.

Your head was up in the clouds too foggy to think things through as you nodded at him to get on with whatever he had planned, curiosity arousing you even more. Your pulse picked up again as he traced a finger around the band of your pants tauntingly and you bit your lip in silent expectation. When he did nothing you let out a low whine in protest.

Satisfied with your reaction, he sneaked his hand inside and all rationale was officially gone from your mind. Every thought that plagued you disappeared as cold fingers pressed into you where you needed them the most. It took everything in you to not fall to the floor. Thankfully, the arm around your waist did not move, moreover it held you in place, pulling you even closer to him.

You clung desperately to his wrist rolling in circles to please you exactly like you wante him to for so long. You couldn't hold the moans in anymore and the second one slipped out multiple followed. The strokes were slow and rapid acting as a guide to your ragged breaths coming out in the same rhythm. Nothing you could do yourself could ever come close to what he could do to you.

"Enishi," you moaned, trembling in his hold.

"Does it feel good?" he brushed his lips on the skin of your ear making you shudder.

"Fuck, it does," you exhaled, leaning your head back on his shoulder. He chuckled at how quickly he had your head spinning for more.

"I know you, Miyu," he whispered sending your mind in a spiral. The closeness of his body turned your legs to jelly but his voice mixed with his wrist were enough to get that fire in your belly raging. The way his hand worked on your core had you seeing the seventh heaven.

Your heartbeat increased so much it was somewhere to the fucking moon and beyond. He could feel it through your abdomen and the way you throbbed under his touch. It alerted him that you were close to your release and he took advantage of that, pulling his hand out of your pants as you whined like a bitch in heat.

He denied you yet again.

You slumped against him trying to come back to yourself since you were too far gone. He held you stable for a while as your knees were shaking. Your breathing was way off its normal pace, as if you just ran a marathon and you struggled to get it back to normal.

"Can you breathe for me?"

"Can I what?" you asked, too dazed to process anything around you except his strong hold on you.

He chuckled and moved to place you down on the chair next to the table filled with gun parts. Crouching down in front of you, his hands came to sit on your thighs drawing random patterns as you tried to steady your breath. Your hair fell over your face and you could only pray that it hid the flustered redness spreading across your features.

"I know you better than you know yourself," he placed a stray hair away from your face, behind your ear. "Remember that the next time you're on top of someone else."

What does that mean- Shit, he saw me with Cho. And I was half naked too sitting on him like a whore desperate for attention. Oh god. But nothing happened.

With one last dark smile full of dirt your way he got up and was gone out the door before you could even argue your side of the story.

What the fuck just happened?

You sat on that chair unable to feel anything but the ghost of his hand. Every emotion boiling in you today was channeled into that release that was bubbling up inside you. Anguish, desire, greed, lust, stress, rage. Every single one of them.

The truth was no one could do things to you like he could. He knew how to give it to you just right and he made sure that no one could ever come close to that.

Something suddenly clicked. The teasing in the kitchen. The playful behaviour. The scene in Enishi's room and the way too emotional confession from Cho.

I like playing fair.

I just want to be on the fair field with you.

I let myself get played by two idiots more desperate than me.

Your arousal was long gone now, replaced by something darker - pure anger with a touch of needing to even the score. You gripped the material of your pants, knuckles turning white from digging your nails into it as the realisation sunk in.

They were playing you for a fool. The daggers they threw each other. The way they both tried to get you to submit to them like you were a fucking toy to be manhandled around from one to another.

Just how far were they willing to go to get you caged between them?

This ends now. They want a game? You're gonna play the game like hell thawed over.

Oh, it's so on.

Just wait until I make both of you beg on your fucking knees.

After all, you're both men.

You awoke with a smile on your face. It was a brand new day perfect to seek revenge on the male species. Oh, how much disaster you had planned. But your amazing plans had to be postponed due to a certain blonde man pulling you along on a shopping spree down in the village.

Something about not wanting to see another kimono in his life and needing something other than the bloody white shirt you found him in. He kept washing it over and over again like a madman but the material turned more of a beige tone with spots. It had him going crazy to the point it was driving you crazy too.

You got ready and went to look for Wu to borrow some money, finding the old man eating breakfast with the rest of the gang members. They all smiled seeing you walk through the door like you were the sun in the sky. You still couldn't get used to having more than a dozen of the best mercenaries in the country eating your food and looking at you with so much respect as if you owned the place.

"Hello, everyone. Hope the food was to your liking yesterday."

"It was divine, madame. And those dumplings were absolutely delicious," replied Wu, walking your way with the promised money pouch. "Hope this is enough."

"Well, I didn't make those but my extremely hardworking apprentices did." He handed you the money pouch weighing heavily in your hand. There was probably a little extra in there even though you calculated a rough sum you needed beforehand. "It does look like more than enough. Thank you, Wu."

"Are you going by yourself?"

"No, I'm taking this one with me," you turned back to point at Cho who was busy scratching at the material of the kimono you forced him to wear to look like a normal person.

Wu looked behind you, squinting through the monocle on his good eye. He wasn't too convinced that the blonde would offer you enough protection.

"Madame, are you sure you don't want me to send someone else with you?"

"I know he looks like he can't fight a fly but he's alright in the protection field," you reassured him, a little taken aback at the push for protection. "Is there a reason you might want to pack me up with extra security detail?"

"You didn't hear this from me, but Master Enishi told us to secure the mansion grounds tight. That includes your visits to the outside, madame."

"Wait a minute. My visits?"

"Yes. He made a great deal about letting you out by yourself when he wasn't around."

"So he's not around right now?"

"He left in the early hours of the morning. Though he didn't tell us where."

He wants me on lockdown now while he's out waltzing around freely after the shit he pulled last night? Hell no. I'm not staying in the mansion like a damsel. I can protect myself and I believe I proved that to him yesterday in training. He can shove his demands up his ass for all I care.

"Thanks for letting me know. Well, I'll be on my way now. Rest assured protection is covered and thank you again for the money," you smiled, trying to sweeten the situation a little.

"With pleasure, madame. In any case money happens to run out, tell the shop owner to put it on Master Enishi's tab."

"Won't that put you in trouble with him?"

"Just think of it as if you didn't hear this information from me either," he whispered, walking back to the table.

You laughed at the old man's antics, knowing you could always count on him to spill secrets in your favour. You bid your goodbyes to everyone and took to the village with Cho close behind you.

For someone that's been around for only a few months, they surely treated you with a lot more favoritism than their own leader. All it took was cooking and treating them with a little more love than they ever experienced in their life and they were ready to go to war for you. That included going behind Enishi's back. If he knew how much you plotted with Wu against him he would have you both skinned alive.

The shops in the village weren't doused in fashion staples like the ones at the market but they should do for now. Exploring the textile market was not the best thing at the moment, considering how many people you managed to piss off in your last endeavours around Shanghai. The village seemed like the safest bet. Besides, you could just buy some stuff that looked decent and alter it yourself if need be. You weren't a Hikari for nothing.

Hangers screeched under your hands as you whizzed through the racks of clothes in the third shop you stopped at. Pale yellow, light blue and something that resembled maroon were the only colour schemes you could find. Cotton farmer clothes and Cho Sawagejo don't really sit on the same spectrum.

Cho watched you scour the shops, unable to process what he was seeing. He knew you were a stylish person coming from a prestigious family specialising in that industry. But comparing materials and checking their specifications to the smallest detail with a great amount of focus and dedication was something he hasn't seen before on you.

The displeased look on your face told him this shop was a bust too. So he tried to make some conversation as you were on your way to the last shop in the village to animate the mood a little and see what you've been up to lately since you didn't get a proper chance to catch up.

"Back at the mansion," he started grabbing your attention. "If I didn't know any better I would think that you were the master of the house. They all look at you like you're their saving grace," spoke Cho from beside you, falling in step with you.

"Yeah," you laughed softly. "Crazy what cooking and training with a bunch of killing machines can do for you."

"Have you been with them for long?"

"Just a few months. I interfered with one of Enishi's missions." You smiled remembering the events and how quickly they escalated in the span of a night.

"One thing led to another and we ended up sticking together, trying to help each other out," you continued.

"I see. What about before that? After you know, we split up," he mumbled the last part unsure if he was crossing into dangerous territory there.

"I've been looking for my parents. It's all I've been doing with my life and I intend to find them no matter what. We got a lead on where my mom could be two days ago and well, we found you instead."

For a moment, he deluded himself into thinking you were looking for him. He waited years for you to chase him down and ask him to explain why he even left in the first place while you pointed a gun to his head. Torture him to tell you all the reasons why he had to do it. It was selfish but he wanted to cross paths with you again. Every mission he had without you was a drag and made him realize just how much of an idiot he was to let you go like that.

Your relationship was messy from the start. But for a while you had each other and it made everything else less important.

"Do you regret it? Finding me instead?"

You kicked stray stones away from your path. Did you want to find him as much as he wanted to find you?

"Not really," you didn't know what to tell him. Finding him seemed like a sign that you needed to fix the broken bond between you. Maybe it was a chance to do it all over again and start anew.

You were upset you didn't find your mom. But you didn't regret finding him.

"I think we were bound to meet again. We've got a lot of shit to talk through but on a more positive note, I'm glad you're here," you said, reaching the doorstep of the final shop in the village.

This was your final chance at finding something wearable for him. You really didn't want to but you would raid Enishi's wardrobe for another creative project if you had to.

Pushing the doors open your face instantly lit up. This one was filled with more western clothes than the other shops. Though most of them were basics, you could work with it.

Cho ventured around on your tail as you browsed through the stands. You found a few tops and shirts that resembled his style. Holding them up to his chest, you measured them with your eyes in length and width before tossing them into his hands.

"I realise I haven't asked this before, but are you an mophead a thing?"

You snorted at the mention of your nickname for Enishi.

"Where did you hear that one?"

"I heard you cuss him out down the hallways last night. I thought you had beef with an actual mop but the more I heard the more it clicked that it was a person."

"I'm not crazy to fight with inanimate objects," you said, even though he knew it wasn't true. You always fought with your training weapons as if they would magically choose to work against you.

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Now answer my question. Are you two a thing?"

"We're not," you answered, hand falling still on a pair of tailored pants.

The words flew out of your mouth like you trained yourself to say them. Not like you wanted them to have any meaning but the more you sat in silence staring holes into the dark fabric in your hand, the more you seemed to think them over. As if you wished they did have a meaning and you wouldn't have to deny it.

If we're not a thing then why do I feel my heart squeeze in pain every time I have to clarify that?

Resuming your searching, you tried to focus on the task at hand, pushing the thoughts back inside. You needed some free time away from contemplating his existence.

"Why are you asking me that anyways?"

"It just seemed like you were something."

You stopped walking turning to him. The way he put pressure on the word rubbed you wrong for some reason.

"What exactly was that something in your head?"

"I'll just be blunt about it."

"I'm listening."

He made a pause rethinking the question before uttering it out like it was the most normal thing to ask someone in public.

"Did you two fuck?"

Okay, maybe I'm not listening.

Before your flustered face could give anything away, you turned around and speed-walked towards the suit section at the back.

"Oh my god, you did! That explains a lot now."

"Can you just shut the fuck up?"

"Was it any good? Are you pregnant? If we look at the fact that you met two months ago it adds up which would also explain your mood swings and why you crave dumplings so much."

You looked around for anyone that could listen in to your conversation relieved to find the shop empty.

"I am not telling you shit about it. No, I'm not pregnant. My hand pulling your guts out and strangling you with them will explain a lot more if you don't shut up."

"So you don't deny that it did happen. Interesting."

Your hand landed on a random suit and you shoved it into his hands rushing him to the try on cabin before you would combust.

Sitting down on a chair in the corner, you made yourself comfortable. Your foot tapped anxiously on the floor, waiting for him to come out. He took his sweet time in there like he was trying on the whole stock in the shop.

I swear he fits the princess nickname more than I do. He's taking way too long in there.

"I'm glad you two aren't a thing," he suddenly spoke from behind the curtain.

"And why is that?" your ears perked up curiously.

"It means I have a shot with you."

You could almost see the smirk on his lips as the words left his mouth. The small flutter in your stomach did not help the situation either. You were supposed to start your scheme of revenge but there he was making your heart do flips instead.

"In your dreams," you replied, shaking your head at his flirty remark. "Now come on, are you getting ready for a wedding or something in there, blondie?"

"Why do you like to rush the magic?" he said, pulling the curtain aside to step out.

Your jaw dropped wide open at the view in front of you. The suit you pressed into his hands too preoccupied with shutting him up looked way too good on him.

You sat up and circled him like a hawk. The suit was a green olive shade that brought out his light brown eyes. It hugged his body smoothly, complimenting his long arms and broad shoulders. You ran your hand on the material from the collar all the way down to the hem of the double-breasted blazer under his watchful eyes. One pull on the wool-blend textile told you it was built to last. It was a little on the bigger size around his waist but with a bit of tinkering on your side it could be perfect.

Following your close inspection, you pulled back to really admire it and the full picture nearly gave you a heart attack. He looked charming - like someone's soon-to-be husband kind of charming. That is if you ignored the rugged way he shoved the end of the tailored pants in his boots and the messy hair that were a custom for him.

"Well, what does the in-house expert say?"

"Who?" you asked, still to entranced by the way he looked. You had a thing for well-dressed men and it showed.

"You're giving me that look," he said, corner of his mouth lifting up in the smallest hopeful smile.

"What look?"

"The one where I look like someone you're falling for."

Your heart skipped a beat and you couldn't hide the shy pink painting your face.

Stupid heart.

You left the shop, hands filled with bags. The money Wu gave you turned out to be just enough for all the things you bought. Somehow you managed to spoil Cho with a new wardrobe and still have a little extra to spend on something else like a sweet treat. Too much walking around made you crave the sugar.

Gasps erupted around you as a boisterous crowd of village girls swooned over Cho's new look. You told him to change out of the suit so you could work on it but he refused. That resulted in having a catwalk show through the square attracting the eye of every female, single or married, both young of school age and old ladies doing their grocery shopping.

You couldn't blame them for displaying their interest so openly. Especially when he enticed their behaviour, winking at them with his signature playboy smile.

He was attractive, that much you couldn't deny. Beyond the obvious physical attraction you felt for him, there was a fresh maturity he carried around with him that was even more alluring. His shoulders got wider and more reliable in the years you've spent apart. On top of that, he wasn't as impulsive and rash now. He thought things through with more tact, but his old habits showed at times he got too comfortable with you.

A red rose popped into view pulling you out of your train of thought. You looked at the crimson petals, eyes travelling down the stem to see a hand you knew all too well clad in an olive green sleeve. Cho was holding onto the flower with a smile.

"It's for you, princess."

The one time the nickname wasn't used for teasing but to compliment you. You don't think you ever got given a flower before. At least not in this way.

You took it out of his hands to admire it. The thorns were carefully picked off the stem. Probably by his own hand deducing from the indents along the green parts. You took a whiff and was instantly embraced by the fragrant smell of fresh rose, smiling in appreciation at the gesture. The moment of bliss was cut short when it dawned on you that he was penniless.

"Where did you get this from?"

"I found it."

"You found it."

He just nodded, grinning guiltily like a child who plucked flowers for his crush from somewhere he wasn't supposed to.

"You mean stole it?"

His shoulders slumped in the snowdrop position at the disappointment in your voice and you almost cooed at the sight. He looked too adorable for you to be mad at him when it was just a sincere gesture.

"I'll let it slide for now. But no more stealing."

"Funny you say that when we make our living from stealing."

"Correction, I don't do that anymore."

You touched the soft petals delicately. She was just like you. The large petals were drawn inwards from the world, protecting the small rosebud in the center. Your heart was just the same. There were a lot of layers keeping it safe inside, though it was laying dormant waiting for the winter to pass, wishing for a spring that could open it up into a blooming rose.

"I just saw it and thought it could make your day better," he added. "I know how much you love flowers. It's not a big colourful bouquet like you deserve, but it's still something from me to you. So please accept it and don't smack me."

You couldn't hold back the smile pulling at your lips at his rushed breathless confession.

You've always loved flowers for the simple fact that they had so many meanings and stories waiting to be uncovered. Back then, when you would end up on a mission at some big shot with a villa together, you'd spend most of the time snooping around in their garden. You saw all kinds of flowers and often kept a list of all the ones you found in hopes you could plant them in a garden of your own one day.

Gardening used to be your mother's favourite activity. While you weren't one to keep flowers or plants alive for more than a day with the wreck of a life you had, you always wanted to try it out.

Besides, Cho knew about the list. It was one of your most prized possessions. At first he thought you were crazy jotting down all kinds of flower names and descriptions until he started keeping a smaller list too, in the missions you worked separately, just in case he saw a flower he thought you would like.

"Thank you," you leaned up to press a small grateful kiss to his cheek. He tensed up at your action, the faintest blush spreading on his cheeks.

"I'm craving ice cream. How about you go find the vendor selling it and get us some?"

"On it."

"Wait! Take the money pouch."

"Oh, right."

Before he could leave you pulled on his sleeve, eyes peering at him with a warning look.

"No. More. Stealing," you punctuated each word making sure they got through his head.

"Got it, princess."

Taking on walking around by yourself, you explored the rest of the village. The most you've seen was the open farm market square and a few shops so the rest was pretty much undiscovered land.

Passing by the mid-day crowds and the popular areas, cobble stone streets turned into green grass pathways. Laughter and loud chatter was replaced by humming birds and a peaceful quiet as you came across the more quiet side of the settlement.

Every house looked the same - two-story buildings, split between a ground floor and an upper level. Walls painted alabaster white ran along the ground floor, some homes in a more parched shade than others. A product of the unforgiving weather in the countryside. Worn out amber wood enclosed around the top floors and the roof, resembling a modest terrace overlooking the crops and the rest of the village.

Only a handful of people were outside, most of them out gathering the last crops before winter installed for good. The unexpected sunny weather made the cabbage and garlic sprouts grow a few weeks before their harvest time.

Passing the crop fields, you spotted an older couple, about early into middle age, doing what you assumed to be a daily routine for them. You could tell they have been together for a while, silver bands on their ring fingers glinting in the sun.

The man was leaning over the railing of the wooden terrace with a steaming cup of coffee. His wife was busy with the laundry basket, smoothening the damp clothes before hanging them onto the washing line. You couldn't hear what they were talking about but from the naughty smile on his face and the way she shook her head at him in disbelief it must have been their usual banter. He said something else and looked at her in awe as she threw her head back laughing, like only the two of them existed in this wide world.

For a brief moment, you wanted to have that. Living simply in one of these traditional houses, away from the jungle of your current life. Planting your love into the crops stretching out on the fields and far into the forest, growing it with someone you treasured.

Someone you wanted to give your world to with the good and the bad and everything in between.

Your mind wandered to a sullen gray-haired man that held half of your heart captive with him at the moment. Then it went back even further, to the night you laid in bed together talking about life. To how much you wanted to mention that you wanted to experience love. To tell him all about this alternate life you wanted for yourself.

Now, in the present, you would even go as far as asking him if he wanted to live that life with you. To see if there was even the smallest chance of him wanting to give it a try with you.

The whinnies of horses brought you out of your reverie. You stumbled upon a horse paddock extending to a bigger farm house. A few horses galloped around, hair coats flying in the wind with every step raising the dust on the ground. They looked so carefree.

Walking closer to the wooden fence, you leaned your elbows on it as you watched them prance around.

Your eyes landed in the corner where a strangely familiar person had their back turned to you. You squinted through the bright sunlight trying to make out who it was.

You could recognise those wide shoulders anywhere you went and the back of his head was just another dead giveaway it was him.

So, that's where you've been hiding, stranger.

You got more comfortable on the timber edge, resting your head on your palm as you watched him work. He was covered in dirt from head to toe, hammering nails into wooden planks. With precise manner, he measured them before hooking them up to the bigger part of the paddock. Even through all the mud covering him, you could still see the outline of his bulky biceps twisting with every move of the hammer. You could watch him do that all day long and you wouldn't get tired of it.

The man you are Enishi Yukishiro.

"He's been here all day long," spoke a familiar voice from behind you. You spun around coming face to face with the lady you met that night you dragged Enishi into the village with you. The same lady who gave you that destiny talk and the earring dangling on his ear at this very moment.

"Oh, uh. Hi"! you bowed to her in respect.

"No need to bow to me, young lady."

"The habit," you giggled as you sat back up straight. "Has he really been here all day?"

She nodded, moving to sit next to you on the railing.

"He came early this morning." She pointed to bits and pieces of torn wood that were thrown to the side, replaced by new sturdier ones. "The main fence broke down last night and some of the horses ran away. He came by with one of them that he caught on the road and stayed around to help out. We told him there was no need to stress over it but he insisted."

One of the horses came to you, dipping its head down to greet you politely. His honey coat shined in the sun, a lighter mane falling over his long neck. You reached a hand out and the horse nudged you to pet him.

"Mazu, be nice to our guest. This one is a troublemaker."

"Mazu... like the sea goddess?"

"You know the myth. She's the patron of the seas. Sailors called on her name in the midst of a storm and she helped them out." She ran her hand on the horse's head and he neighed in appreciation. "Our Mazu here happened to be my saviour one stormy night I got lost in the woods. He brought me here and the rest was history."

"What do you mean by history?"

"I happen to be married to his owner," you gasped when she pointed to the farmer that helped you and Enishi on numerous occasions. He waved at you from the stacks of hay he was unloading off his carriage before getting back to work.

"You and mister farmer? I did not expect that."

"It's okay," she laughed. "We didn't either. It just happened."

"I guess love works that way."

"You'd be surprised. Love comes when you least expect it to, when you need it the most," she sighed softly. A hunch told you she was speaking from her own experience. "You and prince charming over there should come over for dinner some time. I would like to get, how does your generation put it... the deets on what's going on with you two."

"I would love to! But only if you give me some of your advice on how to handle childish men."

"A deal is a deal," she patted your arm caringly like a mother. "I have to go help my own prince before he hurts himself, but feel free to hang around here for as long as you'd like," she said, throwing a knowing look at Enishi.

"See you soon!"

She walked off and your attention went back to the horse, memories of back home flooding back to you. They consisted of a fellow hooved friend that you grew up with. She was your dearest companion for many years and grew just as big as Mazu. But the bitter hands of fate took her away from you way too soon.

"I had one just like you," you spoke to the horse as you continued petting his coat. "She had hair this soft too. I always braided it with flowers from mom's garden and she loved it. Though I doubt you'd like flowers in your hair, Mazu."

The horse neighed at your remark almost as if he understood you, urging you to pet his neck again. You giggled at his excitement, raising your arm higher to brush his coat down.

Enishi finished his work just as an oddly familiar giggle echoed in his ears. The only giggle on earth that made his heart warm. He turned around hoping he didn't imagine it. He was relieved and surprised to see you at the other end of the paddock.

He wiped his hands clean and leaned back on the wooden post behind him to look at you. You were petting down Mazu with so much joy that unknowingly a smile made its way onto his face, filling him with a small joy too.

He expected you to avoid him after your previous encounter in the artillery room. The thought that he went too far kept him awake for most of the night and he wanted to make it up to you. And he had the perfect idea to do that.

After testing the fence again to make sure it won't break apart again, he put the rest of the materials away and made his way to you. Mazu turned to him, neighing excitedly in his direction.

"I see you've met Mazu," he smiled at the horse, joining you in running his hand down his coat.

"I have. He's a sweetheart," you beamed at the horse.

"He's a softie, but he's definitely not an angel."

"As if you're better or something," you chuckled dryly, reminding him he was skidding on thin ice with you.

"Or something," he smiled mischievously.

The afternoon sun was setting, telling you night time was just around the corner. You closed your eyes basking in the temporary warmth it provided. When you opened them they fell on his face. His eyes were closed too, reeling in the glow of the sun like you did.

He looked as ethereal as he always did, though a splotch of mud sat on his cheek and it bugged you greatly. You reached a hand out trying to wipe it off with your sleeve. His eyes opened widely, confused at what you were doing, until they landed on your focused face.

Your eyebrows were drawn together in concentration, bottom lip pulled between your teeth as you worked on getting the dirt off. Once you were satisfied with your work, you pulled away with a smile, smoothing a thumb on his cheek. When you noticed how close you were even with the timber board separating you, you held your breath.

He stepped closer, leaning over the edge to you, eyes moving between you and your lips. Your hand was still on his cheek, his own rough palm taking a cautious hold of your wrist. He got closer, stopping just a breeze away from your mouth. You closed your eyes expecting to really have his lips on yours this time. You missed their softness and the rhythmic way they moved against yours. The way he tasted like the sweet jasmine scent lingering off him.

You were ready to commit arson if he didn't kiss you this time either.

And he didn't. He pulled back and you groaned at being denied a kiss yet again. From the chuckle rumbling in his throat it sounded like he really wanted to be fried alive.

On the other hand, Mazu was on your side. He pushed Enishi a little to the side to take his place in front of you. Enishi narrowed his eyes at the horse, putting his hands on his coat to try to move him away only for the horse to refuse and resort to pushing against him again. You laughed petting the horse in amusement.

"Okay, okay! I'll stop teasing her."

The horse turned his head to him, squinting him up and down. You laughed in disbelief at what you were seeing.

A literal horse was giving Enishi attitude. This is a sight for the history books.

"Mazu," said Enishi on a warning tone. "Stop that. Don't think I let you off the hook for breaking that fence last night."

"He broke the fence?" you asked shocked that a sweet thing like him could do such a thing.

"I went out for a walk and found him wandering in front of the mansion with wood splinters in his hooves."

"He probably just wanted to go for a walk too."

"In the middle of the night?"

"Good point."

"There you were!" shouted Cho from behind you carrying two carton boxes of ice cream, before his excitement died down at the sight of Enishi. "Ah, you're here too."

"Who's coffin did you crawl out of?" asked Enishi, looking him up and down with disgust.

"I would explain what style is, but fashion is probably afraid of you," said Cho, pointing to his muddy attire. "Right," he turned to you, "I got you ice cream."

"GIMME!" you ran up to him snatching the one he was holding out to you. You took a spoonful realising its a vanilla flavor. You felt it melt in your mouth, sighing at the cool feeling.

"Can I have a some?" asked Enishi, eyeing the small makeshift bowl in your hand. He licked his lips at the sight and he could almost feel the taste in his mouth.

"I don't know. Do you deserve one?" you taunted, trying to get him back for his earlier scheme. But his imploring eyes told you not to push it too much. After all, he's been outside in the sun for most of the day and by the looks of it he was way too dehydrated.

Besides, you couldn't say no to those doe eyes. Since he was covered in dirt, you scooped a spoonful stacked double with ice cream and held it to his mouth. Just like you, he sighed softly at the cool relief slipping down his tongue.

"What do you guys say about having a bonfire and some drinks later tonight?" he suggested.

Bonfire and drinks. My favorite combination of words. He sure knows the way to my heart.

"It would be amazing. We could roast potatoes by the fire too," you suggested too.

"I can go and chop some wood," piped in Cho, actually volunteering to be helpful for once.

"Great. I'll finish up here and come around in a bit. But until then, gimme another scoop," he opened his mouth waiting for you to feed him another one. Before you could scoop up some Cho shoved his ice cream into Enishi's hands.

"Take mine."

"I don't want yours. I want hers."

"I want hers too."

They bickered like that while you sneakily took hold of both ice creams, slurping them down. You even licked the boxes clean. They stopped fighting and looked at the empty containers in your hands. Smiling innocently did not stop the blonde from chasing after you.

"I PAID FOR THAT!" he yelled grabbing a hold of your blouse to shake you.

"WITH HIS MONEY!" you clamped your mouth shut at the realisation you said something Enishi wasn't supposed to hear.

His eyes raced between the two of you, finally making sense of the multitude of bags surrounding you. He didn't give you the money this month so he wondered where you got so much from. He would've been less mad if you spent them on you but you chose to dress up blondie. He stretched his head on both sides, before jumping over the fence, taking off after Cho who started running the minute he clicked his fists.

"YOU HAD A SHOPPING SPREE WITH MY MONEY??? DO I LOOK LIKE THE NATIONAL TREASURY TO YOU?"

He cursed him a whole bunch, reaching out to smear the mud on his hands all over Cho's face. You laughed so hard your stomach started hurting but you couldn't help it when they looked like two weasels wrestling.

The farmer and his wife were at the other end of the paddock when they heard shouting. They stopped working, looking at the three of you with fond smiles on their faces.

"Remember when we used to be like that too?" she laughed.

"I remember it very well, my dear. Though we were a lot rowdier than those three. It took a lot of persuasion to get you to stay with me," he circled his arms around her, resting his head on her shoulder.

"It did not," she slapped his hand sinking back into his arms.

"Oh, it did."

"It did not."

"Did too."

They both laughed at their antics, feeling like they haven't aged a single day. Their bodies may be showing the strain of time but their hearts were still beating for each other like the first day they met.

"Love keeps us young forever, doesn't it?"

"It sure does, my love."

Attacking the kitchen first thing when you got back, you worked on some quick finger foods to snack on. You made sure to prepare some actual food for Enishi too since he hasn't eaten anything all day and he must've been famished.

Cho chopped up the fire wood and cleaned up the area in the middle of the garden setting up the bonfire. You caught a glimpse of him struggling to light the fire and rushed over to help him. It was getting darker and soon you wouldn't be able to see anything if you didn't start it. Inspecting the problem, you noticed some of the wood wasn't actually dry but green. A harmless rookie mistake. You got rid of it, replacing it with other logs and were able to finally start a fire.

The sky turned dark shades of violet and soon the night arrived. Timber crackled, ember flames reaching higher with the gentle wind. You rounded up thick blankets and spread them out on the ground around the fire. Tossing a few potatoes wrapped in thin foil closer to the fire and bringing some platters over, you sat down on a blanket.

The fire's been raging for a while, but there was no sight of Enishi just yet. You pulled your knees up to your chest, laying your chin on top of them as you watched the fire consume the logs.

Today was a peaceful day. Despite your earlier plans to seek revenge, you were glad you got out and did something else. You also got to see the two in their natural habitat, plus a few new sides to them. Maybe revenge could wait a little more until tomorrow.

Cho changed out of the suit into more casual clothes. He still looked handsome but at least it wasn't too over the top to give you a heart attack.

He saw you on the floor, deep into your thinking cave. He hated whenever you got in there because it usually made you distance yourself. Closing yourself inside. So, he walked over to the bonfire holding a hand out to you.

"Come dance with me."

You looked up at his hand. You didn't really feel in the mood for it.

"There's no music," you pouted.

"Nature is here to provide us with music," he said, spinning around to show you the wild singing back to you. He leaned down and pulled on your hand until you gave in to his pleas and sat up. You let him pull you closer to the fire, swaying together to the rhythm of the crickets singing in the night. It was a comforting silence, filled by the sound of nature.

You moved closer, placing your head on top of his chest. The familiarity of vanilla and lavender engulfed you washing away the blues. You took a long deep inhale of the scent, nuzzling your head deeper into his chest. There, his heartbeat greeted you in the same rapid manner it did the day before, when you felt your hearts speaking to each other for the first time in years.

"Cho?"

Taken aback to hear his real name come out of your mouth instead of the nickname you reserved for him, his heart skipped a beat. You heard it and smiled as he glanced down at you. He hummed, motioning for you to continue with what you wanted to say.

"Do you like me?"

You looked up at him and he looked back at you. Time felt still for a moment as his arms tensed around you. Despite looking at you like you put the moon in the sky he seemed a little hesitant to open his mouth and answer.

You didn't know what you wanted to hear.

I don't like you, would be the soul-crushing rejection you braced yourself for ever since that night you met him, four years ago.

I like you, would have you over the moon but torn over what the other half of your heart wanted.

The longer he didn't say anything the worse you felt for saying anything yourself. You prepared yourself to brush it off as a joke. Because it felt like a joke to voice out your thoughts unedited by a long train of contemplation. But it wasn't a joke to him.

"I do like you," he declared with the most sincerity you've ever heard from him. "I've liked you for a while. Well, ever since I met you that night."

Oh lord. Out of everything I didn't expect this.

This is bad.

This is catastrophic.

What the fuck do I do now?

"I regret leaving you that night."

No. I am not ready to have that conversation. Not yet.

"Cho, stop."

Peeling yourself away from him you stepped back.

"We need to talk about it, Miyu. How long are you gonna put it off?"

"Until I'm ready. You said it yourself that you wouldn't rush me into anything." You pulled out the you said so card to avoid this from escalating.

"You're right," he sighed loudly, possibly angry at himself that he couldn't get through to you. "I just wish you would talk to me."

"I know and I will. I just need-"

"Time?" a tight lipped smile made its way onto his lips as he stole the words from your mouth. You nodded. "You have all the time in the world. I'll wait until you're ready."

"I'm here and I brought alcohol," chimed Enishi from behind you. He looked between you noticing a weird tension sitting in the air. You were looking at the ground dejected while the blonde diverted his eyes away from you. "Am I interrupting something?"

"I'll go get make us some cocktails," you excused yourself, making your way inside before he could ask you what happened.

He threw a silent "what did you do" at Cho and he just shrugged in response. They made their way inside where you already got to work.

There were at least a dozen bottles of different alcohol on the kitchen island - rum, vodka, beer, some local liquors and wine. You put the wine far in the corner of the kitchen to avoid another emotionally shattering outburst.

"Right, so what are you drinking?" you asked them getting some glasses ready.

"I didn't take you for a drinking connoisseur," said Enishi, surprised to see you prepared like a barman.

"You'd be surprised how much of a drinker she is," spoke the blonde, reminiscing the times you went out drinking together. "You can't take her anywhere if there's alcohol involved."

"That's not true," you gasped. "It's not my fault you're the biggest lightweight I've ever met. If anything it's you I can't take anywhere!"

Cho turned to Enishi who was more and more invested as he saw you mix a few liquids in different pitchers.

"Did you know that the entirety of Osaka's bar district is afraid of her? Besides being the famed crimson rose, she drinks like an old aged pirate who's seen too much in his life. I'm shocked she still has a liver."

You smirked at his retelling. It was true. As long as it wasn't red wine you could literally drink a bar dry. You inherited that from a long line of Hikari ancestors that loved drinking more than anything else. There were times were you got kicked out for ordering too much.

"One time she got into a bar fight. We went to a bar after one of our missions went sideways and she got angry at a man who drank the last drops of vodka in the bar." He stopped to contain his giggles as the scene came back to him. "Instead of going to another one like normal people do, she punched the man and drank the cocktail that was barely placed down in front of him."

"No way," Enishi laughed at how unbelievable it sounded. You were impulsive when he met you but he would never imagine that it used to be worse. You were much more calmer and collected now.

"Anyways, that was a long time ago. Now, tell me what you would like to drink."

"Why don't you surprise us?"

"Well, how about we start with the Shanghai special? Since we're the Shanghai mafia after all."

The Shanghai special was a good starter, especially for Cho's lightweight ass. You added the rum to a pitcher with some raspberry syrup you found around the kitchen to sweeten it and some lemon juice. Then you crushed anise for some spice and to bring out the flavor of the alcohol just a little. You mixed the red liquid and poured it into glasses, with a slice of lime on the rim of the glass.

"It's not the original but it's close to it," you pushed them to the two and waited as they took a sip.

Their eyes widened at the bitter yet sweet taste. It wasn't strong to throw your head off but you could feel it warm you up inside.

"This is amazing, Miyu."

Cocktails and beer bottles turned into cups of traditional liquor from the area as you sat around the bonfire. Enishi received a few bottles of baijiu from the farmer as a gift for his hard work. You were curious how it tasted since you haven't had it before.

He poured a cup to each of you and you clinked them together before throwing it down your throat. It had the base aroma of a spirit made from rice, spicy at first but fruity on the aftertaste, and the alcohol concentration to kill you if you weren't a drinker. It felt as strong as the usual vodka you drank. Just my type of poison.

The other two however scrunched their noses in disgust as the liquor burned down their throat. You laughed at them before throwing lime halves at them. Enishi ate it whole while Cho squished every last drop of it into his mouth like a madman.

Heated discussions began after a few more cups were passed around.

"I think that Japanese swords are better on every level. They're balanced and you can put so much power into a katana for a single strike. You can feel the weight like its your own hand extension," argued Cho, trying to dismiss Enishi's previous point about katanas being way too overrated.

"You've been in my office and all you could look at was the katanas? Have you seen the rest on that wall?!"

"I have and I was not impressed," he replied, munching on a baked potato. He held it with the tin foil between the pads of his fingers as he ignored you when you told him they were too hot to eat yet.

"Not impressed?! The jians in there are more agile and flexible than a katana can be." Enishi looked like he could pop a vein as he listed the reasons why Chinese swords were so much better. "You have strength, they're not that long and you can swing them a lot more easily in combat."

"What is this the annual literary circle gathering?," you snorted.

Enishi turned to you with a tiebreaker question.

"What about you? You've trained with both and know enough about each of them to decide which one is the best."

He put you on the spot there. It was true you trained with both and explored the different styles enough to have an opinion.

"Well, I think they're both the best in their own ways. I trained with Cho's double katanas and though they're hard to handle they get the job done."

Cho looked hopeful that you would choose him before you even finished your argument.

"Buuuut, I trained with the jians more and they feel better in my hands in slashing," you shrugged as Enishi threw his fist in victory way too soon.

"So, which one do you choose?"

You looked between both of them. From their intense stares you could only pick one of them if you liked staying in one whole piece. So you chose an answer that would satisfy both sides.

"I would pick... my pistols over any sword. Have you seen those babies? You just aim and shoot and you're excused of any extra physical effort."

"I still think my katanas are better," huffed Cho, keeping his side of the argument up.

"My wato could take on your double katanas any day," said Enishi cockily, acting like the Sword Master Extraordinaire you knew him to be.

"If you're that sure of yourself in everything, why don't we have a drinking contest?" suggested Cho.

"I don't think that's a good idea-"

"I'm ready when you're ready."

Before you could argue that this was the stupidest idea ever you just let them be. You placed your bets on Enishi, since you knew enough about Cho's habits to know he won't win. On the other hand, you had no idea where Enishi's alcohol intake sat. The man drank tea instead of coffee so you weren't sure what to expect.

They lined up the unopened bottles of baijiu next to each other as you sat in the middle acting as the referee.

"3, 2, 1... GO!"

The drinking contest ended as fast as it began. Not for you though.

Cho was the first one to tap out after barely half a bottle, head banging on the blanket beside you. You knew he couldn't hold shit after your cocktails and the liquor would be way too much for him. You've drank him under the table time and time again but he never learns.

Enishi almost drank the whole bottle but he stopped when he saw the blonde sprawled on the floor.

Turning to Enishi you noticed that tight-lipped smirk full of mischief sitting proudly on his face. Then it clicked.

"This was your plan all along?" you pointed to the sleeping mound next to you, gone like a log.

"If I heard one more word out of his mouth, I would've gone crazy," spoke Enishi, pouring the rest liquor in his cup.

"Cheeky bastard," you shook your head at him.

"You caught me," he lifted his hands up in defense. "But you can't tell me you enjoyed hearing that shit on and on."

"Nope," you laughed. "But what I am enjoying is this new side of you."

The corner of his lips lifted up with a deep chuckle, allowing you to see his pearly teeth. Handsome.

You loved this new side of him, so carefree and devoid of his normal seriousness. He grinned like the biggest hippie in the world, just riding the wave of not giving a shit about every single thing. His thoughts were fully unfiltered and he spoke his mind way more than usual.

This was the most you've ever seen him be himself.

A sudden gust of wind made you shiver. He noticed and put down his cup before moving to sit on your blanket shimmying you to move a little and make some space. He got the blanket he was sitting on and wrapped it around your shoulders while it was still warm.

"Can't have you getting sick again, little Hikari," he rubbed your arms over the blanket to will some warmth into you. The way he said your surname intended to be a nickname, since hikari is Japanese for light and he kept calling you that lately like it had another meaning.

He turned his back to you before placing his head in your lap, getting comfortable. His gray hair fell over your legs like another blanket, a comforting heat radiating off the rest of him. He was like your personal heater.

"Why do you keep calling me that?" you brushed your hands through his hair and he sighed at the comfort.

"Because it's your name."

"I know there's a different reason behind it."

He just smiled. Nothing went past you, even now after you had some drinks. You were totally unaffected while he felt drunk from simply your presence above him waiting for an explanation.

"Because that's what you are to me. A little light in this dark and twisted world of mine."

Your hands stilled as another heartfelt confession hit you. But this one you were not prepared for. And you will probably never be.

"You came in my life when I needed the sun to stop hiding from me. When I needed it to shine the most," he spoke slowly, eyes fixed on the cloudy sky above. There was no sun up there but the lonely moon. "I needed a reason to feel like there's warmth out there. Even for someone like me. I don't know how to explain it but that's what you are to me."

You felt overwhelmed. Like someone pulled the ground from under your feet. He was being honest with you, wearing his heart on his sleeve.

The last time he opened up to you was that night you caught him outside in this very garden, in the same position he was in now, soaked to the bone. You caught him before he could hit the ground and break and for that he was beyond thankful to you.

"Thank you," his eyes shut up to you. "For telling me this."

You would've said more if you didn't feel the waterworks gather in your throat. So you chose to just let the moment be until you had something to say that would match his honesty.

It looked like the liquor almost settled in his system by the pout on his lips. He looked so adorable you couldn't hold back from cupping the side of his face.

Your touch brought him back from whatever reverie he was having, shifting his head to look at you as his hand came to sit on top of yours, closing around it as you just looked at each other in silence.

"I wish we could stay like this forever," he whispered thoughtlessly hoping you wouldn't hear him but you did.

Little do you know that I wish for that too.

"What are you thinking about?" you asked.

"The farmer's wife said there was a meteor shower tonight or something like that. But I can't see anything."

You looked up too being met with a bunch of clouds cuddled up together much like you were sitting with him right now.

"Maybe the sky will clear up soon and we can see them," you sounded optimistic while he looked like he lost all hope.

"What if it doesn't? What if it stays this cloudy forever?"

You giggled at the way he said it with a pout on his face like a little kid upset that he couldn't see a meteor. This was anything but the Enishi you knew.

"You're so cute when you're drunk," you squished his cheeks and he looked at you with wide eyes. "All I wanna do is squish your cheeks like dumpling dough."

"Let gwo," he struggled to say as you bunched his cheeks as close together as you could.

Then you did something that caught both of you off guard - you leaned down and booped your cold nose to his in an eskimo kiss. It lasted only a few seconds but it was enough to send him into overdrive, blushing furiously. He turned his head more into you to hide in your lap and you raked your hand through his hair with a smile at seeing how flustered he got.

You looked up randomly and saw the sky cleared. Shaking him wordlessly you pointed upwards at the starry sky. He followed your finger and sure enough there they were.

Twinkling across the sky were a few shooting stars. The more you looked at them even more appeared, dancing between constellations as you struggled to catch one in full view. Your jaws fell open as you stared at them in awe.

The rest of the world just faded away as you gazed at the night sky together. You leaned forward a little to see his face better, surprised to find his eyes twinkling just like the stars above you.

"Do you know what you're supposed to do when you see a shooting star?" you asked him at which he shook his head.

"Legend has it that if you wish upon a shooting star the wish will come true."

"How do you know it will come true?"

"I guess that's the magic of it. You don't know until it happens."

He debated whether he should believe in it or treat it like any other legend. When he saw you close your eyes and put your hands together he made his mind up on doing it too.

He got up from your lap and got in the same position as you, looking for a star. He caught one just when it flashed on the sky following it all the way to its peak. Closing his eyes before the star could disappear forever from existence, he put his everything into a wish. Something he's been wanting with all his might for a while.

He opened his eyes seeing you stare at him in disbelief that he joined you. He wondered what you wished for that you looked so at peace and proud of.

"What did you wish for?"

"You're not supposed to tell on your wish unless it comes true," you clarified at which he sulked. You wanted to know what he wished for too but for the sake of the magic you let it be.

You drank some more as the night rolled in and you got to see another side of his drunken behaviour. This one sent you howling inside.

Meet extremely touchy Enishi.

He was being way too touchy, like he couldn't get enough of gluing himself to you on the blanket and taking your air away.

Somewhere in the middle of your conversation about the rest of his day, his hand sneaked to your thigh laying flat on your clothed skin. Even with the fabric of your pants in between, you could feel the heat coming off his hand as he drew circles on top of your leg.

The butterflies in your stomach ran even wilder with the way he held your eyes. As if you were a better toxin than the alcohol in his cup.

You tried holding his gaze but it was no use when it was so deeply looking for your soul with intimidation and something else you couldn't put your finger on. Like want.

You took peeks at those dark circles filled with light every once in a while, unable to decide what kind of want it was: the comfort kind or the lust kind. It appeared more like the latter.

Shifting under his gaze told him enough about how it affected you. But he wanted to hear you say exactly how it made you feel so he moved impossibly closer.

"Am I making you nervous, Miyu?" he asked, fingers tracing your hand. They walked up and down your knuckles trailing down to the tip of your fingers.

You sucked in a breath at the contact, eyes moving to his where he caught you and you couldn't escape which was exactly what he wanted. To see whether your eyes spoke of the same emotions his did.

"No," you answered simply trying to evade his prying eye.

"You don't look so sure," his hand tilted your chin up to face him. "You want something but I'm not sure what it is."

Gulping away the hope that your face didn't give away what you felt at the moment, mentally and physically, you blinked rapidly wishing for the torment to stop before you did something you would regret later.

"I wonder what fantasies you're cooking up again in that head of yours."

Beside touchy he starts with the teasing. Noted, for the next time I see him near alcohol I will strangle him.

"I'm so not letting you drink again," you smacked his hand away from your chin, fixing the blanket on your shoulders.

"And why is that?" he tapped his fingers on top of your thigh again.

"Because you're playing with me again and I don't like it."

"That's not what your body is saying, babe," he pointed to your hand, sitting on top of his. You just moved it to search for some extra warmth. It just happened to be his hand that provided it.

"I'm just cold."

"Sure you are."

You groaned getting tired of his pushing.

"Enishi, I love you. But this is next level idiocy from you."

"Wait rewind that. What did you just say?"

"That this is next level idiocy?"

"No. Before that."

"That I-," the rest got caught in your throat as you realised just exactly what you let slip out.

Well shit. That wasn't supposed to happen. At least not in that way.

"Ooooookay! Bed time for you. Come on grandpa," you nudged him to get up.

"I am perfectly awake." Just as the words left his mouth, his head fell on your shoulder sleepily.

You looked at the two men sprawled around you, one in deep sleep and the other in-between.

This was supposed to be me getting shitfaced, not you two.

You scanned the garden grounds to finding no trace of humanity. I thought they said they tightened the security. Not one gang member was around, meaning you had to carry them to their rooms by yourself. Although, they deserved to sleep a night out in the cold for their teasing.

Sucks that I'm not that evil like you.

With a grunt you got up and grabbed a hold of Enishi's arm, wrapping it around your shoulder. It took you three tries to hoist him up standing enough to be able to lean and catch the arm of the other drunkard busy snoring the night away. With both men secured in your frail hold you made way for the warmth inside the walls of the mansion.

Getting three people inside through the one person kitchen door was a challenge. You tried going in sideways, pushing Cho in first. He almost got through when his head fell backwards hitting the door frame.

"Ow, what the fuck," he groaned with his eyes closed. You stopped mid-way in and continued, pulling the other man inside, kicking the door shut with your leg.

Every step had you dragging in deep breaths, back hunched under the weight of the two. They might have looked attractive but the muscles you admired so much were giving you hell at the moment. It took a great deal of strength and mental encouragement to not drop them both in the middle of the hallway and just leave them there each time a mumble or an arm slid off your shoulder, throwing off your whole balance.

"Two of the best sword masters my ass," you spat out, stopping to rest your legs a little.

Enishi's head lifted up to look you straight in the eye like you cut off his balls and he wasn't aware of it. Realising it's just you, he smiled like an idiot and let his head fall back in the crook of your neck.

"Children. Absolute children both of you." You started your descent again as their bodies started growing heavier on you. "Just wait until I get my revenge plan going."

Somehow you managed to make it to Cho's room. You dropped him on the bed just as Enishi slid off your shoulders and sunk down to the floor with a thud, head falling against the edge of the bed.

You moved the blond in bed into a position that looked sleepable and not like he was getting exorcised. Though he coukd use one of those.

Taking off his boots was a mystery to you. The laces were done up so messily and tight that you wondered how his feet haven't exploded. You fiddled with the straps and pulled on his feet trying to loosen them off, cautious of the way his body slipped down the bed with each pull. Finally, you felt the easy slide of the boots before you fell on your butt in the middle of the room with them in your lap. You placed them down at the foot of the bed.

At least I got these bad boys off before his toes blew up. He could thank me later.

Moving his head higher among the pillows, you pulled the duvet on top of him. The bandana holding his hair let loose, blonde locks falling all over his face. You brushed a hand through it, sweeping it away before he could inhale it and choke.

"I wanted to impress you," he mumbled in his sleep.

All he thinks about, even in his sleep, is being the better one. Or at least trying to become the better one for you. He indulged in the alcohol knowing how it impacted him, to get some more liquid courage to tell you how he felt about you. But it got the best of him in the end.

"You did impress me today," you stroked his cheek with care. He deserved a little softness too. "We're gonna have a talk tomorrow to sort some things out, okay? I owe you that much."

His eyes opened drowsy with sleep, looking at you with those caramel eyes of his pouting just like a puppy.

"You promise?"

"I promise. Now get some sleep."

Once you were certain he was asleep you moved to your other friendly giant. Kneeling down to him, you shook his shoulder trying to get him a little awake. He only groaned in response.

"Come on. Let's get you to bed."

You got to his room and helped him to the bed. He kicked his shoes off himself and got in, making himself comfortable while you covered him. Grunts turned into evened breaths telling you he was fast asleep too.

Looking forward to clean up and get into bed, you got up only to get pulled back on top of him, eyes staring at you like you were an intruder. He's been wide awake the whole time, slipping between the real world and the unconscious. You tried moving away but that only made him move you to his lap, steel grip on your waist keeping you in place.

"Enishi, you're drunk."

"So, are you," he hit back, hazy eyes boring into yours. "Did I ever tell you how much I love it when I hear you call my name? When you're mad at me, when I make you laugh, when you need me for something."

Your mouth ran dry at his sudden revelation. Was this the same Enishi you knew? The same cold guy keeping his feelings at arms length? Or was this just the damned liquor talking?

His dark pupils gazed at you with so much affection that it scared you. Like he felt something for you, deep down in that wrecked soul of his. Honesty this raw like he gave you tonight was something you haven't seen before, given the dangerous position you were in.

He seemed to be too drawn to your lips, staring at them just like you stared at his. He had enough and pulled you down to him. Third time had to be the charm. You would finally have your lips on his again. Taste them and drown in them for how long he kept them locked away from you.

"I never wanted anyone in my bed this much," he slurred, lips just a bite away.

Ah, so alcohol makes him needy as well. Too bad you weren't.

"I'm not having drunk sex with you," you sat back up.

He slapped a hand across his face, mumbling more nonsense you couldn't understand.

"I didn't mean it that way. Fuck."

You giggled lightly at his struggle. You would have this version of Enishi all the time if you could.

"I meant, I never wanted someone as much as...," he spoke the last part so small and quiet.

"What?"

"As much as..." he tried again but you still didn't get the last part. His eyes slipped shut and soft snores echoed around the room, to your sheer disappointment.

"Way to confess something to a girl, big guy."

You patted his chest and got off from his lap, draping the covers on him. Leaning down you placed a small kiss on his temple. Checking back to see him sound asleep you smiled and left out the door.

Going back to the garden, you stifled the small flames still pricking from the leftover burning wood. You shook the blankets and folded them before you took them back inside then went about your usual kitchen routine: foiling the leftovers, washing the dishes and putting stuff back to its place.

With everything in order you took to the hallway, steps as slow as a tortoise. Laying down in bed, nuzzling your head in the pillows and feeling the warmth of the covers would be actual heaven right now.

You yawned with a stretch of your arms when you heard extremely loud snoring come from Cho's room. At least someone in this household knows how to make the most of their sleep.

The door to his room was thrown open. You vaguely remembered you closed it when you left. You reached to close it when you noticed a figure that looked awfully like Enishi leaning over Cho's bed.

The fuck is he doing lurking in the dark like that?

You were about to shout after him when he flopped face first on top of Cho, clearly still asleep.

Stepping quietly in their direction you stopped at the end of the bed, hand flying to your mouth to stop the wheezing laugh in your throat.

There, tangled pristinely in the sheets sat the two men occupying your mind and desires. Cho was the big spoon, nose deep into the nape of Enishi's neck, who acted like the smaller spoon. They hugged each other closer sighing in relief at the comfort of holding each other. It was highly likely that they imagined you in their arms judging from the wide smiles on their faces that were usually reserved for you.

You spared one more look to the two before backing out quietly and closing the door shut. Their loud snores echoed in tandem all the way in the hallway.

I can't wait for them to wake up tomorrow, you snickered to yourself walking to your room.

Your hand reached for your door when a shriek stilled you in your tracks. Thinking it was just a product of your slumbered mind you shook it off. When you heard it again. And again.

You followed the sound arriving at the main entrance to the mansion. You couldn't hear it anymore. Your heart started beating faster the longer you sat in front of the door in the pitch black.

Where is everyone? The guards supposed to be guarding the mansion? What if someone was behind the door? The only people able to protect me are currently cuddled like a happily married couple.

You had to open the door and check if there was truly anything on the other side or it was just the alcohol kicking in. Better to be safe than sorry and check rather than sit in bed awake all night, waiting for a sign to go to war with the spirits of the night.

A shaky hand landed on the door knob, door almost rattling under your touch.

Is this how I meet my end? Alone, single, looking like a snack? Is there no end to my suffering?

Closing your eyes in prayer to all existing gods, you twisted the knob and opened the door with a screech. You waited for the claws of a demon to scratch you, a gun to be pointed at you, a sharp sword at your throat. But all you heard was a sweet whimper followed by a meow.

Breaking an eye open you were met with a dark-furred creature, shiny yellow crystals looking up at you with the same fear you felt. A cat.

Your earlier anxiety dissipated into thin air as if it didn't even exist as you crouched down to the feline with a smile on your face.

"Well, hello there little creature of the night," you cooed, holding your palm out to it. "What are you doing out here in the cold?"

The cat sniffed your hand curiously, before nuzzling its head against it allowing you to pet it. You did so for a while before it jumped up in your lap.

"You're a girl, thank god! There is too much testosterone in this house," you laughed, picking up the cat and shutting the door behind you. "Let's get you some food and warmth, shall we?"

The cat just meowed in response, purring in your arms. For some reason, it felt like she belonged here just like you did when you first came here - like she was bound to find her way here.

Making your way back to the kitchen, you fished out some leftovers from what you cooked. You found some roasted turkey just enough to shred into smaller pieces for her. Placing the food on a small plate with a cup of water next to it, you picked her up and put her on the marble top. She spun around on the surface even more curiously. Once she inspected all corners, she turned to the food and dug in hungrily.

Chin propped up on your hands, you watched as she ate.

"I don't know if you have a name, but I want to give you one. What about Kiiro because your eyes are so yellow?"

The cat looked up from her food disapproving of your suggestion. It's way too late in the night to sit and browse for cat names. You tried wracking your head for another one as you got lost in her beautiful black fur. The moonlight shone through the kitchen window making the ends glow a silvery-blue. She reminded you a lot of Enishi, the same stiff attitude to humans radiating off of her even as she ate.

"I'm going to name you Koru," you grinned at the play on words in your head. The cat lifted her head from her food and meowed in approval.

After she was done, you took Koru and the cup of water and headed to your room. You stopped to check on the boys. Turns out they were still cuddled but face to face now, legs intertwined and arms thrown over each other's waist.

"See Koru, this is what I have to deal with on a daily basis. But now you're here so I should have some semblance of peace."

You reached your room and placed her down on the carpet. She padded around on her small paws sniffing each and every part of the room until she clawed at your bedding.

"You wanna sleep with me? You could use a mini bath first."

Finally, you laid down in bed with Koru. She was clean and smelling just like you after a quick bath in the sink since she was so small. You pet her fur down as she nestled into your side, getting comfortable.

She seemed to like you so far. You were glad that you had someone to share your loneliness with other than the idiots in the other room down the hall.

The last 48 hours were a nuisance. Getting teased left and right like you were a prize to be collected at the end of a battle got to you. Angry, bothered, hopeful, overwhelmed. You couldn't name a single emotion you weren't feeling at the moment. They made sure to put everything into the game they were playing. But so were you.

Sleep well tonight boys.

You're not ready for anything that I cooked up for you.

The morning was soon making her presence known, birds singing cheerfully through the dewy trees. Mornings were a lot colder lately, but luckily the mansion kept the heat inside really well, windows fogging up easily from the built-up of condensation. One room in particular experienced a different kind of warmth.

Enishi slowly came to his senses. A wrenching migraine greeted him, reminding him why he wasn't one to indulge in alcohol. A weird but comforting warmth enveloped him, the weight of a hand on his hair smoothing out the discomfort in his head.

He smiled, moving his face closer to what he could only assume was you. His arms tightened around a wide waist pulling it closer to him. Weird, he thought. He definitely remembered all your curves perfectly from all the times his hands held you.

Nose rubbed against another and he breathed in expecting to be met with your scent. Except, he was met with another scent - a strange combination of vanilla and lavender. He got another whiff trying to remember just where he smelled it before because this wasn't your scent.

Opening his eyes, he was horrified at the view in front of his face. He was cuddling the blonde man tight to his chest like it was you. Smelling him like it was you. Brushing his nose in an eskimo kiss thinking it was you.

Before he knew it a high-pitched scream ripped from his throat, so loud it could probably be heard all the way in the center of Shanghai. You heard it and knew exactly who it belonged to as you woke up with a smirk on your face, laughing grimly inside.

Let the torment begin bitches.

Cho woke up with a scream just as loud, not knowing what he was screaming at until he took notice of the extremely manly hands wrapped around him. Enishi pushed him away so hard he fell off the bed with a thud.

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING IN MY BED?" yelled Enishi at the blonde who was still on the floor trying to make sense of what was happening.

"THIS IS MY ROOM YOU FUCKING IDIOT!"

Enishi was about to crack him in two like a toothpick before he noticed the blonde was right. The covers on the bed were white, not dark blue like his. The whole room had golden motives, similar to your room, except it was more of a beige combination of colours.

"Oh. I was sure I was in my room or hers?" he groaned trying to remember what got him in this situation but his memories were too hazy and mixed up that he couldn't make anything out of them and the growing headache wasn't helping.

"What do you mean hers?" Cho stood up menacingly, ire coursing through his veins. "YOU WANTED TO SLEEP NEXT TO HER? DRUNK OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MIND?"

"Wait, that's not...," he fumbled around for a reason that could explain all of this but all he could do was smile innocently hoping this wouldn't escalate. Only he forgot he was dealing with the most impulsive person on the planet.

"I'm gonna fucking kill you," gritted Cho before dashing to lay his hands on him.

Enishi jumped on the bed trying to evade his attacks and reason with him.

"Let's calm down and find the cause of this and AH! WHY DID YOU SCRATCH ME YOU ANIMAL."

"Don't tell me you didn't want to take advantage of her!"

"I didn't. I was just looking for her."

"In the dead of night with nothing but pure intentions? Cause that sure wasn't the way you dug your filthy hands into my hips."

"Filthy hands?! And what about you? You're not that gentle with the way you squeezed my butt either!"

"Master Enishi, we heard screaming-" voiced Wu, walking inside only to stop in his tracks. His eyes bolted around the room, from the messy sheets to the two flustered men, widening with each new detail he was taking in. "Oh, my apologies. I didn't mean to interrupt anything."

"NO! WU! THIS IS NOT WHAT YOU THINK!"

There was no use in explaining as the older man just walked away, meeting you in the hallway just outside the door. He was about to greet you before you shushed him with a cheeky smile, sticking yourself to the wall.

"I should've known it was your doing, madame," he whispered, joining you into eaves-dropping.

"I did nothing. They did this all by themselves," you whispered back.

More accusatory shouting resumed in the room.

"Hold on a minute. Don't you think it's strange its this quiet?"

"What do you mean? We've been yelling so much we probably woke the whole country up-," he stopped speaking when it hit him.

"A certain girl interested in dramatic situations has not made her way here yet."

"You think it's her doing?"

"There's no doubt it is."

You looked at Wu guiltily, turning back to silently run to your room in hopes they didn't know you were there. You shut the door and went into the bathroom letting out the burst of laughter you were holding back.

One thing was for sure. Breakfast was going to be interesting.

They were both sat around the marble island in the kitchen. Enishi nursed a cup of tea hoping it could help with the migraine that got worse after the earlier screaming match with the blonde. Cho sat across from him, gobbling down on some leftovers seemingly unaffected by a hangover.

He felt Enishi's intense stare and lifted his own from his food, making eye contact. He smirked at him teasingly.

The candid and intimate touches shared between the two flooded Enishi's already pained mind. He shuddered at the thoughts, burning them mentally hoping he could scatter the ashes somewhere in the depths of hell.

His thoughts flew to you, trying to reboot his memory of the events that occurred last night. He recalled everything up to you taking him to his room and pulling you on top of him, feeling the need to have you close to him in more ways than just one.

This is why he hated getting drunk. He stops thinking rationally, gets really talkative and really needy. A walking disaster.

"I think she caught up to us," groaned Enishi, rubbing at his temples.

"I don't know what happened to her, but that's not the Miyu I know," agreed Cho at which Enishi just laughed. For once, he did agree with blondie.

"I think we both underestimated her."

"A shitload if I may add," you added walking into the kitchen with a proud smile on your face. "But that cuddle, so affectionate and intimate, you did it to yourselves."

Koru joined you, curling around your feet as you worked on a tea for yourself.

"Am I still drunk or is that a cat I'm seeing?" asked Cho, confused at the feline that spawned herself into the kitchen out of thin air.

"If you're drunk then I am too," said Enishi tilting his head at the ball of fur strutting on the tiled floor. "Miyu, where did that come from?"

You turned around seeing them look at the cat inquisitively.

"Oh, right," you picked Koru up in your arms, petting down her fur. "This is Koru. I found her wandering outside last night and brought her inside."

Enishi studied the feline in your arms. By the looks of it, she had taken a bath too and looked way better and put together than the males in front of you. She even had a collar you probably made yourself out of some red material.

Cho moved to pet her and she purred in satisfaction at being welcomed so warmly. Confident that he won't drop her, you handed her to him while you brewed your tea.

Enishi put a hand against his forehead, shutting his eyes to filter the light that felt too bright.

"We're not keeping the cat, Miyu," he said sternly.

"Oh, come on. It's too cold for her to be roaming outside like this. She doesn't require much, just some food and warmth," you spoke trying to convince him.

"I think I've had enough strays roaming inside," he said, although he instantly regretted the way his words came out because he didn't mean it in that way.

"I honestly don't give two shits. She's staying whether you like it or not," you huffed taking the cat out of Cho's arms. "Besides, if you hate strays so much why don't you kick us out?"

"You know that's not what I meant." He tried reasoning with you but there was no going back now.

"I honestly have no fucking idea what you do mean lately."

"Miyu, come on."

"Talk to me after you sort your shit out," you spat out, grabbing your tea and going back to your room with Koru.

"That was rude, man. I thought you knew better," said Cho trying to add more fuel to the fire as if it wasn't raging enough to be seen from fucking space.

"Do you mind shutting your damn mouth for once?"

"Yes. I do mind."

Enishi got up with a grunt and left the table in the opposite direction. The waters were way too shallow to communicate civilly with anyone in this house right now.

Next

Thank you for reading! As always, likes, comments and reblogs are welcome :)